THE FIRST EPISTLE. On the conjugal debt, and on a vow of continence made by spouses. To the lord and deservedly venerable son, FULGENTIUS, the servant of the servants of Christ, greeting in the Lord. CHAPTER ONE. Excuse for the delayed reply. — 1. Having received your letter, the token of your holy solicitude, some months ago, when I desired to render a reply without delay, I was so seized by a sudden bodily sickness that the violent excess of fevers was taking from me the passage of the present life; had not the true physician of souls and bodies, who heals all our infirmities and redeems our life from destruction, deigned, for the removing of so great a scourge of infirmity, to grant the aid of His own medicine.
After health was recovered, the will to write back was indeed not lacking, but the harshness of winter stood in the way of dispatching it. Now therefore, because the Creator and Governor of the seasons has deigned to grant a mildness of the winds, I have not ceased to render back to your consultation that which I have received by the compassion and inspiration of the heavenly Giver. CHAPTER TWO. The tenor of the question concerning the wife's continence. Conjugal union is not in itself evil, but excess is. The conjugal debt. — 2.
You say, then, that our daughter, your wife, recently fell sick almost to the utmost peril, and, as very often happens, having received the imposition of the hand, performed penance according to the custom which the Christian religion has. But because afterward, by the gift of the divine goodness, she received full health of body, you confess the frailty of the flesh, and moreover the incontinence of youthful age; and in this ambiguity of thought, whereby you consider the flesh and dread the majesty, like a sailor ignorant of the places, tossed by waves and winds, while you guard against the uncertainties of dangers, you earnestly beg that by our reply there be shown to you the harbor where you may avoid the shipwreck of the soul. 3.
The tenor, therefore, of your question compels me to weigh two matters that are not to be considered sluggishly: namely, not only what quality conjugal intercourse has in itself, but also what the promise of one making a vow demands in each particular matter. 4. If, then, anyone should consider the intercourse of faithful spouses in itself under the guidance of reason, the culpable use will be found not in the conjugal embrace, but in the excess of those embracing; nor does conjugal coitus draw fault from the union of male and female, but from the immoderation of lust. In spouses, therefore, excess is justly reproved; yet nuptial dignity is not deprived of the gift of the honor divinely conferred upon it.
Therefore the authority of apostolic preaching cries out: Marriage honorable in all, and the bed undefiled (Heb. 13:4). Paul too, instructing the Corinthians on preserving the honesty of matrimony, when he had premised: It is good for a man not to touch a woman (1 Cor. 7:1), seeing the weakness of some, and busying himself with apostolic charity, did not neglect—like an inclined wall and a pushed-down enclosure—to place beneath it, as the excellent teacher, the prop of consolation, Christ speaking in him. Finally he subsequently adds: But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband;
let the husband render the debt to the wife, and in like manner also the wife to the husband (ibid. 2, 3). 5. The tenor of the apostolic reading thus shows that the wife is joined to the husband, and the husband to the wife, by a certain sharing of a debt. Which the Apostle would doubtless not call a debt, unless he knew it must lawfully be rendered; nor would he command it to be rendered by the office of mutual consent, if the exaction of one demanding it back were unjust: for so far indeed does the Doctor of the Gentiles not hesitate to apply marriage to the divine work, that he confirms the power both of the husband over the wife's body and of the wife over the husband's body by an altogether equal right, saying: The woman has not power of her own body, but the man; and in like manner also the man has not power of his own body, but the woman (ibid. 4).
But in another place the same one says: For there is no power but from God (Rom. 13:1). CHAPTER THREE. Marriage is to be used for the sake of offspring, not for the sake of lust. — 6. Of this power, therefore, the use is inculpable, divinely assigned to the office of begetting, if a lustful excess be not permitted to transgress the boundary of justice. But the justice of using marriage is this: that spouses be joined together at a fitting time not with a view to sating lust, but to providing offspring. For in those good things which God made is found the chaste coupling of wife and husband; in which works of God lust cannot be found; nor does it ever agree with justice, seeing that it came to men not from the gift of their creation (or: their Creator),
but to sinners from the vice of the first transgression. But because without it, in the body of this death, the human offspring is not sown, chaste marriages do not affect it, but tolerate it; and nuptial honesty imposes a measure upon it, without which the office of natural fecundity cannot be fulfilled in the flesh of sin. 7. Thus, then, fruit ought to be sought from marriage, but the excess of slippery pleasure is to be curbed.
Wherefore, if the conjugal use be so tempered that the mind does not serve a burning lust, but attends to the coming forth of offspring to be born, and, when it has been born, does not neglect to have it more speedily cleansed by spiritual regeneration, the intercourse permitted to faithful spouses is not reckoned to them as a sin of the flesh, because both the conjugal covenant preserves chastity, and modest shame keeps its temperance, and conjugal fecundity presents offspring to be consecrated to God—so that man, already born, may be reformed by the Redeemer's help through the sacrament of baptism, by whose work he was first formed in the womb; and that human nature may have as father, by the benefit of the second nativity, Him whom in the first nativity of its condition it acknowledges as author. 8.
A married man, therefore, if he fornicates, sins damnably; but if he does not forsake the fidelity of the marriage bed, yet in his own wife, in the merely natural use, is somewhat intemperate and goes to excess—that is, not only seeking generation, but sometimes obeying the lust of the flesh—this indeed he does not do without fault; yet such a fault is the more speedily remitted to one working well and praying, because marital charity keeps faith with the very spouse, wherein marital weakness cannot maintain temperance; and if nuptial modesty is not held in the wife, yet from nuptial fidelity there is no departure by any immoderation. CHAPTER FOUR. Fidelity of the bed being preserved washes away the stain of lust. All fornication is damnable, especially in a spouse. — 9.
Therefore, when the fidelity of the marriage-bed is preserved, it washes away the stain which the weakness of the flesh contracts, provided that a man does not couple with a woman other than his own. Whoever unites with his wife not solely for the sake of begetting children, but also on account of the frailty of his own flesh — even if he oversteps the appointed measure of intercourse, he nevertheless does not pass beyond the bounds of marriage; and although carnal weakness contracts guilt, yet the integrity of the nuptial bond obtains pardon. Such a man therefore receives indulgence, not because he exacts more than is fitting of the conjugal debt from his one wife, but because, content with the one lawfully received, he does not seek another.
Yet let works of mercy not be lacking, which have such power in the Christian religion that not only those who make use of marriage, or those who are continent, but even virgins cannot attain to the reward of virginity if they neglect the works of mercy and of charity. But if anyone, intent upon good works, keeps such moderation with his wife that he unites with her only for the sake of procreating children, such a man is without doubt worthy of much praise — if indeed anyone in our times is able to fulfil this. Fornication, however, can never be without grave crime; and in it we do not doubt that a man separated from a wife sins damnably, yet I judge that a married man fornicates the more damnably.
Holy Scripture, moreover, pronounces both to be under judgement and alien to the kingdom of God. For it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews: «For fornicators and adulterers God will judge» (Heb. 13:4). And in the Epistle which the Apostle wrote to the Corinthians it is said: «Do not err: neither fornicators, nor those who serve idols, nor adulterers, nor the effeminate, nor liers with mankind, nor thieves, nor the covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor the rapacious, shall possess the kingdom of God» (1 Cor. 6:9-10). Again, among the works of the flesh the same apostle Paul reckons fornication, uncleanness, and lust; and in their conclusion he says:
«For they who do such things shall not obtain the kingdom of God» (Gal. 5:21). He also gives warning beforehand, lest he should mourn over many of those who had sinned before and had not done penance «for the uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness which they had committed» (2 Cor. 12:21). CHAPTER V. — Vows are to be rendered to God without excuse. Since, therefore, we have spoken of the character of the marriage which the Lord has granted, this must next be treated with all care: namely, what your devotion (if any then existed) may have determined by your will. For it is not the case that, because in things granted by God the use of them is not forbidden to men, a man ought therefore not to render to God what he has vowed, since it is written:
«I will render to thee my vows, which my lips have uttered» (Ps. 65:13). And lest anyone should wish to take up for himself an excuse of tribulation as a licence for frustrating his promise, and should think himself not bound by the vow if he said that he was compelled to vow something not by his will but by tribulation, blessed David teaches that all things must be rendered to God which have been lawfully promised — even in tribulation; for when he had said to God, «I will render to thee my vows which my lips have uttered», he at once added: «And my mouth hath spoken in my tribulation» (ibid., 14). And in Deuteronomy also it is written:
«But if thou hast vowed a vow to the Lord thy God, thou shalt not delay to render it; because the Lord thy God will surely require it of thee, and it will be reckoned to thee as sin. But if thou wilt not vow, there shall be no sin in thee. That which goeth out of thy lips thou shalt keep, and shalt do as thou hast vowed to the Lord thy God the vow which thou hast spoken with thy mouth» (Deut. 23:21-23). Solomon also says: «As soon as thou hast vowed a vow to the Lord, thou shalt not delay to render it. Therefore whatsoever thou hast vowed, render it. It is better not to vow, than to have vowed and not to pay» (Eccl. 5:3-4). CHAPTER VI. — Things lawful become unlawful after a vow. To those bound by a vow of continence, marital union becomes unlawful.
Accordingly, the use of lawful things is lawfully carried on with moderation, so long as no renunciation of the lawful thing is vowed; and as long as there is not held, by the consent of both — that is, of husband and wife — a promise of perpetual continence, conjugal union is not unlawful. For it is written: «If thou hast taken a wife, thou hast not sinned; and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned» (1 Cor. 7:28). Yet although the virgin who marries does not sin, some virgin is found to sin if she marry: for the virgin who marries does not sin, unless before she married she had in her heart vowed her virginity to God.
But if (as the Apostle said) «she hath determined in her heart, having no necessity, but having power over her own will, and hath judged this in her heart, to keep her virginity» (ibid., 37), she afterwards sins grievously if, after her virginity has been dedicated to God, she should wish to serve human wedlock. For blessed Paul pronounces certain widows also to be bound by the bond of damnation, because, namely, after their profession of continence they do not cast off the will of marrying they have taken up again. Concerning the avoiding of such women he instructs Timothy thus: «But the younger widows avoid; for when they have grown wanton against Christ, they wish to marry, having damnation, because they have made void their first faith» (1 Tim. 5:11-12).
The promise of continence therefore takes away the licence of intercourse; and to such persons not only fornication is forbidden, but even marital union is prohibited, and a culpable bond holds fast a transgressing will, even if no effect follows in deed. For it is not in vain that it is written that «concupiscence, when it hath conceived, bringeth forth sin» (Jas. 1:15). CHAPTER VII. — Married persons do not have licence to vow as those who are free do, because they do not have power over their own body. A vow of continence is binding if it is made with the consent of both spouses. Wherefore not only integrity by virgins, but also continence dedicated to God by widows and by married persons, must be preserved with fear and trembling.
For before anyone becomes bound by a vow, he is not condemned, whether a virgin lawfully marry, or husband and wife render to each other the conjugal debt. But after anyone, pursuing better things, has bound himself by a profession of continence or of integrity, he transgresses most grievously if he thinks it thenceforth lawful for himself which had before been lawful. For in such matters, what the will, in vowing to God, takes away from itself, no necessity thereafter permits it to usurp with impunity; nor will the violator of a vow find any just excuse for his transgression, since no one compelled him to vow. There is plainly something to be distinguished between the vow of a virgin or widow, and the vow of those who are held by the conjugal bond.
For the licence or liberty of vowing is not so great for a man or woman who does not have power over his own body, as it is for any widow or virgin: for to a married man or married woman there is not fully available the power of vowing bodily continence, since his body stands not in his own power but in that of his spouse — according to that saying of the Apostle which we set down above: «The woman hath not power of her own body, but the husband; and in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body, but the wife» (1 Cor. 7:4). Therefore it is not permitted, without the will of the spouse, to take up continence, when one's body is not in one's own power:
for each one, with right and firm devotion, promises alone only that which he knows to be of his own right. For it is just as if someone should wish to profess continence of his own body — which is in the power of his spouse — as if he should attempt to give alms out of another's property or to offer sacrifice from it: but our God (as He Himself testifies) «loveth justice, and hateth robbery in a holocaust» (Isa. 61:8). Therefore that continence between spouses is a sure promise which has been confirmed by the consent of both;
and when husband and wife, agreeing together with one accord of will, have offered it, as a sacrifice for an odour of sweetness, upon the altar of the true God and the Most High in the temple of their own heart, then neither may the woman any longer have lawful power over the man's body, nor the man over the woman's, to demand back the conjugal debt. For just as, before they vowed together to God, the offering of one alone was reprehensible because the assent of the lawful partner was lacking, so, when both have offered with equal consent that which is inseparably common to them both, he will not be unpunished if anyone should believe that a gift offered to God by voluntary devotion may be profaned by an unlawful deed. CHAPTER VIII. — He who has not vowed with his whole heart is the more damnable.
Concerning a vow, it is not permitted to retain or to reclaim anything. But if perchance anyone should plead that he did not vow with his whole heart, he will be the more damnable in that he approached God not sincerely but feignedly. For it is written that «the Holy Spirit of discipline will flee the deceitful, and will withdraw himself from thoughts that are without understanding» (Wis. 1:5). In another place also holy Scripture thus rebukes the feigned: «Woe to the double-hearted, and to wicked lips, and to the hands that do evil, and to the sinner that goeth upon the earth two ways» (Ecclus. 2:14).
But how great an evil it is, and how anxiously to be shunned, if anyone should attempt by a deadly transgression either to retain or to reclaim anything of what he has vowed to God — of this Ananias and Sapphira are an example, who, faithlessly withdrawing a certain part of the price of the field, were not only rebuked by the apostolic voice as violators of divine right, but were also slain by the severity of heavenly justice. Blessed Peter, finally, declared the aforesaid Ananias liable not only for the fault of fraud, but pronounced that his heart had been filled by Satan, saying: «Ananias, why hath Satan filled thy heart, that thou shouldst lie to the Holy Spirit, to defraud of the price of the field? While it remained, did it not remain to thee? And after it was sold, was it not in thy power?»
«Why hast thou conceived this thing in thy heart? Thou hast not lied to men, but to God» (Acts 5:3-4). If therefore anyone, overcome by the allurement of the flesh, should believe that a thing already dedicated to the Lord may be reclaimed anew, he is not the lawful possessor of his own property, but is pronounced an invader of divine right. And not undeservedly does the violator of continence already vowed hear himself called unclean, as the covetous defrauder of money heard. CHAPTER IX. — A reply to the questions asked at the beginning of the letter. Modesty is to be preserved in the conjugal act. Accordingly, weigh all the things that have been discussed above, with your conscience bearing you witness. And if indeed you have vowed continence by mutual assent, preserve the tenor of your love with the fear of God:
and if ever the weakness of the flesh assails the mind, let the soul run to the help of divine mercy, and let it not yield to lust, but as a faithful one entreat God with all humility, and let it not consent to the desire of the flesh warring against the soul, but resist it. But if one of you has vowed continence without the assent of the other, let him know that he vowed rashly, and let him render the debt to his spouse with chaste sincerity. Yet, that all your affairs may be done honourably, in the rendering of the conjugal debt let the conjugal use so receive the weakness of the flesh that the flesh may not serve lust, but that the strength of the soul, aided from on high, may restrain the reins of carnal concupiscence.
For the business of raising up offspring ought so to be carried on by spouses that, with modesty ministering while the faithful soul bends itself to the work of fecundity, it may at the same time, with God's help, keep the moderation of natural decency. But above all it must be observed by faithful spouses that they flee those acts which divine severity both forbids to be done and condemns when done. For apostolic teaching has not ceased to impress this upon the faithful, so that it might prudently instruct and wholesomely warn them to keep the rule of a good life. CHAPTER X. — Continence is to be sought from God by all. On the governance of the household and the education of offspring. The rule of progress and perfection in marriage.
It is therefore a great good «not to touch a woman», which every faithful person ought chiefly to observe; yet on account of fornications, whoever — whether married or free from marriage — has not vowed continence to God, and sees himself too weak to fulfil continence (although, where the will to be continent is full, and where the true humility of heart has not desisted from prayer and from good works, He who said, «Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and you shall find; knock, and it shall be opened to you» (Matt. 7:7) — because He is truth and cannot lie — both gives to him who rightly asks, and prepares His resources for him who seeks, and Himself opens to him who rightly knocks, that he may enter into the inner chambers of a better life);
nevertheless, if anyone is still more anxious about his own weakness than secure in the Lord's power, if he has not vowed continence of the flesh, let him abstain from iniquity, and use his wife as is fitting: let him flee malice and avarice, and he will not be condemned if he renders the debt to his spouse. Let him not be a drunkard, nor envious, nor contentious, nor feigned, nor malignant, nor litigious, nor proud, nor rapacious, nor covetous: as far as it lies in himself, let him seek to have peace with all, let him hold no rancour, disparage no one, keep faith with friends, and never prove faithless or perjured toward enemies; let him not seize what belongs to others, nor set money before equity;
let him be just in his dealings, dutiful in his works, gentle in bearing injuries, slow to requite them; steadfast in faith, a lover of chastity and of peace. Let him attend to the saying of our Saviour, in which He both commands us what we should do and shows what we shall receive; for He says: «Forgive, and you shall be forgiven; give, and it shall be given to you» (Luke 6:37). Let him therefore be, as far as he is able, generous and cheerful in almsgiving, and ready and gracious to forgive those who sin; nor let him think that pardon must be so granted to sinners that he should reckon the discipline of his own household to be neglected, but, keeping a temperate measure of vigour and of clemency, let him preserve moderation in correction and censure in remission.
Let him urge, admonish, warn, rebuke, console, and cheer; nor let him do so much against sinning subordinates as the impulse of fury drives, but as much as the measure of deliberation demands; and if a servant is to be beaten for a fault, let not the lust of vengeance prevail, but rather let Christian equity mercifully take counsel for him whom it scourges; and thus, even when justice pursues the fault, let mercy not be lacking, which knows how modestly to lighten the punishment. Let sons be nurtured, according to the Apostle's precept, «in the discipline and correction of the Lord» (Eph. 6:4), nor let them be permitted to live unchastely or luxuriously, since Christian offspring ought to serve not wantonness, but chastity and temperance.
For in that terrible examination the negligence of parents will not fail to be judged even concerning the evil works of their children; since in this world too, on this account, the priest Eli (1 Sam. 2) was rejected and cast off by the Lord — not because he consented to his sons in iniquity, but because, though he admonished them when they sinned with a gentle word, he yet failed to restrain them with fitting severity. But rather let parents who truly love their sons take counsel for them by doing good, than by heaping up riches; lest, while property is tenaciously gathered for the sons, the opportunity of good work be let slip. Above all, let faithful spouses remember that they must always persist in prayers and almsgiving;
nor let them wish to lie perpetually in that very weakness of the flesh, but let them hasten to ascend to a higher grade of life. And that the soul may attain to the virtue of continence, let the excess of carnal concupiscence be more and more repressed: so that when, with God's help, they have surpassed that grade in which conjugal weakness begs for pardon, they may be able laudably to obtain a loftier one, in which the virtue of continence awaits the palm of a better life. LETTER II. TO GALLA THE WIDOW. On consolation over the death of her husband, and on the state of widows. To the lady truly illustrious and, in the fear of Christ, venerable daughter GALLA, Fulgentius, a little servant of the servants of Christ, sends greeting in the Lord. CHAPTER I. — Consolation of Galla over the death of her young husband.
Praise of the deceased husband. — Some months ago, from the sure account of my deacon returning from the city, I learned not only of the death of your husband, but also of the holy path of your resolve, in which you are already walking, led by Him who is «the way, the truth, and the life» (John 14:6), who knows how, through momentary sorrow, to bestow upon His faithful the gift of everlasting gladness, and to transfer whom He wills, by the dispensation of His fatherly goodness, wholesomely from earthly things to heavenly. For not in vain did the Lord — whose «incomprehensible judgements and unsearchable ways» the apostle Paul proclaims (Rom. 11:33) — swiftly transfer your husband, sincerely faithful in religion,
humble in heart, gentle in character, merciful in works, wholly innocent in conduct, young in age, from the pilgrimage of this life swiftly to the eternal dwelling of the heavenly homeland — save that He might both confer upon him eternal joys, and grant to you the means of living better. To him He gave that, stripped of the body, he should live with Christ without end; to you He gave that you should «think on the things of the Lord», and, according to the word of the apostle Paul, «be holy both in body and in spirit». Therefore believe without doubting what is divinely spoken, and hope with love for what is promised, that you may be able to do well what is commanded. CHAPTER II.
Christians ought not to grieve over the dead as the rest do who have no hope. Two kinds of sorrow. — First, therefore, learn from the apostle Paul what you ought faithfully to hold concerning your husband's death; for he says: «But we would not have you ignorant, brethren, concerning them that are asleep, that you be not sorrowful, even as the rest who have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, so also them who have slept through Jesus, God will bring with him» (1 Thess. 4:13-14).
If therefore we are tenacious of the true faith, if we doubt nothing of the words of God, if we tend toward the life to come with most certain hope, if we worthily love God and our neighbour, if we look not for the vain glory of the Christian name from men, but for the true glory from God, we ought by no means to have any sorrow, as the unbelieving do, over the faithful dead, and — to speak properly — over those who are asleep among us. For there ought to remain in our heart a discernment of wholesome and of harmful sorrow, by which it comes about that a soul given over to eternal things does not sink down over the loss of temporal comfort, and yet takes wholesome sorrow from those things in which it considers that it has done something too little, or otherwise than it ought.
Wherefore Paul teaches these two kinds of sorrow to be distinct no less in their working than in their recompense. Indeed, he shows the outcome of salvation to be set in the one, the destruction of death in the other, saying: «For the sorrow that is according to God worketh penance unto stable salvation; but the sorrow of the world worketh death» (2 Cor. 7:10). Therefore, do not, beyond the measure of Christian faith, hold an indiscreet sorrow over your husband's death; nor think him lost, but sent on before; nor think his youth prematurely cut off, which you see established in unending eternity. For to the faithful soul it is said: «Thy youth shall be renewed like the eagle's» (Ps. 102:5). CHAPTER III. — The dark day does not carry off the faithful.
The day of Christ's greatness is the day of the last judgement. — But far be it that, consenting to the errors of the unbelieving, we should reckon or say that «the dark day carried off» that young Christian «and plunged him in bitter death» (Virgil, Aeneid VI, 429). For the dark day carries off those who, according to the saying of the apostle John, «are in darkness, and walk in darkness, and know not whither they go, because the darkness hath blinded their eyes» (1 John 2:11). The dark day carried off those whom the true Light itself, vehemently rebuking, says: «And this is the judgement, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than the light, for their works were evil» (John 3:19).
Such are they who so live that, when they have heard the voice of the Son of God, they are raised up not to life but to judgement, as the Lord says: «For the hour cometh, when all that are in the graves shall hear his voice; and they that have done good shall come forth unto the resurrection of life, but they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of judgement» (John 5:28-29). And because to these a short life can profit no more than a long one, consequently it is said of such in the book of Wisdom: «And if indeed they be of long life, they shall be nothing regarded, and their last old age shall be without honour. And if they die quickly, they shall have no hope, nor speech of comfort in the day of decision» (Wis. 3:17-18).
But what is the day of greatness, if not the day on which the Lord shall come, not to be judged, but to judge? For now, when He came to be judged for us, it was not a day of greatness, but of diminishment, in which «He was made a little lower than the angels»; but then will be the day of greatness, when, according to John's attestation, all the wicked will desire to hide themselves in the caverns of the mountains, saying to the mountains and to the rocks: «Fall upon us, and hide us from the face of the Father sitting upon the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb; for the great day of their wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand?» (Rev. 6:16-17). On this day of greatness the wicked shall have no address of comfort, but rebuke; for they shall not hear:
«Come, ye blessed of my Father, receive the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world» (Matt. 25:34); but it shall be said to them: «Depart, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, which was prepared for the devil and his angels» (Matt. 25:41). Such persons, therefore, however long-lived they may die, are plunged in bitter death; and although their age may seem mature in body, yet a deadly love of the world retains in the heart the bitterness of an immature mind. CHAPTER IV. — A good Christian, even if young, is not plunged in bitter death. Not a long life profits, but a good one.
But a Christian who has lived in the fear of God, at whatever age of the body he may have died, is not plunged in bitter death, but is transferred, upheld by a maturity pleasing to God. For we read in the same book of Wisdom: «For venerable old age is not that of long time, nor counted by the number of years: but the understanding of a man is grey hairs, and a spotless life is old age; which, made pleasing to God, was beloved» (Wis. 4:8-9). And in what follows, it says that a certain man who lived well and was pleasing to God was for this reason quickly taken away, lest he should suffer any change of worldly malice, nor his soul be deceived by any feigning. Thus, therefore, it is said:
«He was taken away, lest malice should alter his understanding, or deceit beguile his soul: for the bewitching of vanity obscureth good things, and the wandering of concupiscence perverteth the mind that is without malice; being made perfect in a short space, he fulfilled a long time. For his soul pleased God: therefore he hastened to take him away from the midst of iniquity» (Wis. 4:11-14). By these words, indeed, holy Scripture teaches us that in this world it is not a long life that profits faithful Christians, but a good one; and that, to know, as far as is possible, the merit of any deceased person, we must look not at how long, but at how well, each one has lived.
For just as an evil life, the longer it is prolonged in time, so much the more multiplies the punishment for offenders, so a good life, though here terminated in a short time, acquires for those who live well a great and everlasting glory. An evil life, therefore, plunges into hell old men immature and bitter; but a good life leads the deceased young, mature, to the kingdom. CHAPTER V. — A widow ought to be careful to be holy both in body and in spirit. The marriages of Christians are holy. — Do not therefore be sad that he has preceded you by a few days, but be careful, and so pass through the way of this mortal life that you may be able to attain to eternal life.
Accordingly, it behoves you unceasingly to remember the apostolic word, in which he says: «The unmarried woman and the virgin is careful for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit» (1 Cor. 7:34). By «unmarried» he here means a widow — not one who has never married at all, but one who, her husband being dead, has been loosed from the nuptial bond. Of whom he says in another place: «But if her husband die, she is loosed from the law of her husband» (Rom. 7:2). Her, therefore, he commands to be holy both in body and in spirit. But what else is it to be holy in body and in spirit, than to keep what is holy both in deed and in thought? For she is permitted to think on the things of the world who is held bound in bodily bond to a marriage, the same apostle saying:
«But she that is married is careful for the things of the world, how she may please her husband» (1 Cor. 7:34). There, therefore, is the necessity of worldly thought to be undergone, where mortal flesh carnally weds one about to die. And because that very necessity of the flesh holds those bound by harder bonds, on this account the Apostle says of them: «But such shall have tribulation of the flesh» (ibid., 28). Therefore the unmarried woman, that is, the widow, who is commanded to be holy both in body and in spirit — as she ceases in body to serve a husband, so she ought not in heart to think carnal things. Indeed, the marriages of Christians are holy: because both conjugal chastity is guarded there in the body, and the purity of faith is preserved in the heart.
For apostolic authority also says: «Marriage honourable in all, and the bed undefiled» (Heb. 13:4). Marriage, then, is not from the pollution of sin, but from the institution of God: and in that spouses render to each other the debt of the flesh, in so far as they do it modestly, they keep the precepts of Christ, because they in no way depart from conjugal charity and chastity. But conjugal chastity abhors adulterous embraces, and, tenacious of honour and modesty, one wife seeks from one husband, and one husband from one wife, that which each knows he owes lawfully to one alone. There indeed the debt of the flesh is rendered to the husband: but conjugal chastity is owed more to Christ than to the husband;
because the body is then truly chaste — that body which is not polluted by carnal fornication — when spiritual integrity is preserved by the fear and love of Christ. CHAPTER VI. — Let the unmarried woman go in a higher grade than the married. Nevertheless, the unmarried woman and the virgin is distinguished from the married woman by no small dignity of grade, seeing that the married woman is held bound by worldly thoughts, whereas the unmarried woman and the virgin is not subject to carnal tribulations, because she is not held by the bond of carnal matrimony. There the liberty of bodily and spiritual continence is more assured, because there is no necessity arising from conjugal servitude. Both, therefore, are the gift of God — both conjugal chastity and widowed continence:
For each one has his own gift from God (1 Cor. 7:7); and that gift indeed, so far as it is in itself, is praiseworthy, because it is good; but this other is more praiseworthy, because it is better. For by the servitude of marriage the shamefulness of fornication is overcome; but by the liberty of widowhood the dignity of chastity increases. In the one case faith takes counsel for weakness, lest it fall into vice; in the other the faithful soul stretches itself out toward the increase of virtue. For concerning the married it is said: 'But because of fornication let each man have his own wife, and let each woman have her own husband' (1 Cor. 7:2). But concerning the widow it is said: 'Yet she will be more blessed if she so remains' (ibid., 40).
Blessed therefore is she who, out of horror at shamefulness, does not desire an unlawful embrace; but more blessed is she who, out of a greater love of purity, disdains even the lawful one. Blessed is she who, bound to a husband, so lives that she renders to her husband alone the debt of her flesh; but more blessed is she who, being loosed, so remains unwedded that she owes it to none. CHAPTER VII. Consolation of the widow. Accordingly, in that from a married woman you have been made a widow, consider that God's gift has rather been increased for you, not taken away: for He has not forsaken you, who has shown you the way of a better life to follow. The Lord willed you to ascend by steps to better things, so that first, as a married woman, you might live faithfully with one husband, in order that afterward, without difficulty, you might remain a widow without a husband.
To this end, therefore, divine grace nourished your soul in conjugal chastity, so that you who had learned, while that one husband lived, not to seek another, might learn as a widow to keep yourself from every man. Do not, then, neglect the grace that is in you: for you too know how much better it is to abstain from intercourse continually than even to have intercourse for conjugal necessity. The husband who had been given to you for a time departed in time: for he had been given to you not for the blessedness of the fatherland, but for the consolation of the journey. For there are certain gifts of God which God so bestows upon His faithful in the present time, that their use is held necessary in this life only, whereby the merit of the future life may be procured;
such as is the belief that holds right faith, and the working that guards justice and mercy: so that right faith may not be despised of the help of charity, which is recognized in working; on account of which the Apostle approves that faith which works through love (Gal. 5:6). CHAPTER VIII. Faith and merciful working are necessary in this life; in the fatherland they will not be. Right faith, therefore, and merciful working will cease after this life, when that shall be seen by sight which now, while believed, is not seen; nor among the blessed will there be anyone wretched, to whom mercy might be extended. Yet these two, that is, faith and working, are so unnecessary after the end of this life, that before its end they are by no means to be forsaken.
For whoever, before the end of the present life, departs from right faith or good working, even if he has previously run vigorously and watchfully in these, yet because he desists from the right road, he loses the merit of the whole journey that he has run. Again, there are other things which the divine goodness so bestows upon men in this time, that they ought not only to remain continually with men in this life, but also to increase in the divine recompense: such as is the cleansing of sins, the knowledge of truth, the love of God and neighbor. For if anyone perseveringly guards these in himself in this time, and by the divine gift takes care to increase by progress what he has begun, in the future he will have them abiding with him in eternal perfection.
For then perfect cleansing will receive the perfect knowledge of truth, and perfect knowledge will permit nothing of perfect charity to be lacking in us. CHAPTER IX. Some things are both given and taken away by God temporally. The example of Job. Dives and Lazarus, the one blessed, the other wretched. But there are yet other things which are so given by God temporally, that they are taken away temporally: such as is the joining of spouses, the begetting of children, abundance of riches, soundness of bodies, and whatever things are similar; which of themselves can make men neither wretched nor blessed. Therefore these are given by the Lord to both the good and the evil, and are sometimes divinely taken away from both the good and the evil.
Job was blessed when he lived justly in riches; but more blessed when in poverty he proved himself more just. He was blessed when he was surrounded by ten children, but more blessed when, struck by the bereavement of them all at once, he remained unmoved in the love of God. He was blessed also in the health of his body, but he was made more blessed in his wound. More blessed also on the dunghill full of filth than in a palace adorned with marble. Consider too these two, the one wretched in riches and health, the other much blessed in want and wounds. That rich man who was clothed in purple and fine linen, and feasted sumptuously every day (Luke 16:19),
how empty he was amid those feasts, how poor amid the multitude of his riches, how naked amid the beauty of his garments, how sick amid the health of his body, how famished amid the fullness of his belly, how wretched amid his joys, how desolate amid the conversations of his friends, how cast down amid the attendances of his servants! Consider also Lazarus, rich in poverty, blessed in misery, happy in unhappiness, whole in his wounds, and indeed without a home, but not without a Lord; without clothing, but not without faith; without good health of body, but not without the strength of charity; without food, but not without Christ;
exposed to the dogs, yet a companion of the angels, who did not receive of the crumbs that fell from the rich man's table, but with his inward bowels belched forth the heavenly bread. CHAPTER X. Temporal goods are held both well and ill, and are likewise despised. These, then, are the things which are sometimes held well, sometimes ill; sometimes well despised, sometimes ill. For they are held well when in their use the fear of God is kept; but they are well despised when in the contempt of them glory is sought from the most high God, not from men. Such also is marriage, which can both be well undertaken, and be well despised. How well did Susanna preserve the work of marriage in conjugal chastity!
How much better did Judith and Anna despise it in the continence of widowhood! How best did Mary not know it in the integrity of virginity! Marriage, therefore, is not to be reckoned among the chief gifts of God, although it is not denied to be a divine gift; nor is it to be called a gift of blessedness, since what can be held with a good purpose can also be despised with a better purpose. For if it ought to be reckoned among the chief gifts of God, they would not be praised by the mouth of our Savior who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven (Matt. 19:12); nor would the Savior Himself command that, for His sake, father, mother, brothers, sisters, wife, children, and fields be left, with the promise of a hundredfold recompense and eternal life, saying:
'Everyone who has left house, or brothers, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or fields for My name's sake, shall receive a hundredfold, and shall possess eternal life' (Matt. 19:29). But in saying this, Christ did not command that divorce be made, but with just discernment He showed that God's gifts, temporal though they be, are nevertheless to be set after eternal ones by His faithful — the fleeting after the abiding, the small after the great. He does not condemn goods, but rather praises the better; He does not hate the former, but loves the latter more. For their attainment or their loss is not the recompense of faith, but its testing. CHAPTER XI. Faith ought to be intent not on temporal but on eternal things. Let the widow not be entangled with worldly cares.
The adornment and habit of widows. But our faith ought to be intent not on temporal, but on eternal things. On account of which the Vessel of Election, exhorting us to endure the present tribulation, commands that we turn away the gaze of our heart entirely from the contemplation of temporal things, saying: 'For that which in the present is momentary and light of our tribulation works in us beyond measure, in sublimity, an eternal weight of glory, while we contemplate not the things that are seen, but the things that are not seen; for the things that are seen are temporal, but the things that are not seen are eternal' (2 Cor. 4:17-18). Walk, therefore, as it is written, 'from virtue to virtue' (Ps. 84:7),
and let your soul pass from the intention of temporal things to the contemplation of eternal ones, and passing from the virtue of conjugal modesty to the more excellent virtue of widowly continence, you ought to be endowed with no less continence of heart than of body; and after the death of your temporal husband all the remnants of worldly thought ought to be extinguished in your heart. For why should a Christian widow carry a soul bound by the chain of any worldly thought, she who, her husband being dead, ought to reckon the world as dead with him? Therefore, the cause of worldly thought having ceased, worldly thought itself also ought to cease;
and just as before you were bodily adorned for a husband who took delight in the beauty of the body, so now you are to be spiritually adorned for Christ, who seeks in you only the beauty of the mind. Consider what blessed Peter enjoins even upon married women, to whom he forbids the adornment of outward habit, speaking thus: 'Wives, be subject to your husbands, so that if any do not believe the word of God, they may be won without a word through the conversation of their wives, considering your chaste conversation in fear;'
quainsitnonaextrinsecuscapillorumimplicutio, autauricircumpositio, autinhabituvestimentorumornatus, sedilleabscondituscordishomoinincorruptibilitatequietietmodestispiritus, quieatanteDeumlocuples (IPetr. III, i, 2, 3, 4). Hocpræceptumbeatusapostolussanctarummulierumfirmavitexemplo, di-cens : Sicenimetaliquandomulieressanctæ, quæsperabantinDeum, ornbantse, subjectævirissuis. (Ibid., 5). CAP. XII. Sanctæmulieresnonmonilibus, sedmoribussintornatæ. OfficiumviduæadhærereDeo, etinstareorationibus. — 25.
in which let there be not the outward braiding of hair, or the putting on of gold, or the adornment in the wearing of garments, but that hidden man of the heart in the incorruptibility of a quiet and modest spirit, which is rich before God' (1 Pet. 3:1-4). This precept the blessed apostle confirmed by the example of holy women, saying: 'For thus also of old the holy women, who hoped in God, adorned themselves, being subject to their husbands' (ibid., 5). CHAPTER XII. Let holy women be adorned not with necklaces, but with morals. The office of a widow is to cleave to God and to persevere in prayers.
If, then, holy women, even married ones, are to be commended not for necklaces but for morals, and ought to be adorned more with humility than with dress, what ought to be the habit and bearing of a widow, who desires to please not a man for a husband, but Christ? who, being released from the necessity of bodily wedlock, ought to pursue only spiritual adornments? Let your habit, therefore, be such as does not excite to wantonness, but provokes to continence; which does not entice to lust, but restrains toward fear; which does not kindle the concupiscence of the flesh, but extinguishes it; which does not allure to intercourse, but rouses to progress; from which the compunction of the heart, not the lust of the flesh, is born;
whereby you may please the Son of God, whereby you may show yourself truly chaste to the gaze of the heavenly Bridegroom. For that Bridegroom wishes to see your flesh mortified, not glossy; He makes use of the marriage of the soul, not of the flesh, and delights in the beauty of the soul, not of the flesh. Wherefore, by the chastisement of the body acquire the beauty of the heart: let the flesh be covered with mean coverings, and let the soul be clothed with precious garments; nor do you seek to please the eyes of men, but not to offend the gaze of Christ. Let Him see in you what He loves, let Him find what He gave, let Him recognize that in which He delights. 'For the King has desired your beauty; but all the glory of the King's daughter is within' (Ps. 45:11-13). The time of embracing has passed; now is the time to be far from the embrace.
Let those cleave to husbands who are held bound by the conjugal bond: but to you it must be said with the prophet, 'But for me it is good to cleave to God, to put my hope in God' (Ps. 73:28). Whence the Apostle also says: 'But she who is truly a widow and desolate has hoped in the Lord, and continues in supplications and prayers night and day' (1 Tim. 5:5). Let prayer, therefore, be yours in frequent petition, and in holy thought and continual working. For thus you will be able to fulfill what the Apostle commands (1 Thess. 5:16-17), that we pray without ceasing. For every good work is a prayer in the sight of God, in which God, who needs nothing, delights.
EtutagnoscamusbonaoperalocumorationisapudDeumhabere, Scripturanossanctasicadmonet: Abscondeeleemosynamincordepauperis, etipsaexorabitprote (Eccli. II, 15). 158 GAP. XIII. Qualiterinciboetconviviissegeratvidua. — 27. Cavenecarniscuramindesideriisfacias, nesempergulæquodposcitindulgeas : refectionetuanonvoluptasexpleatur, sedsustenteturinfirmitas.
And that we may recognize that good works have the place of prayer with God, Holy Scripture thus admonishes us: 'Hide alms in the bosom of the poor, and it will make entreaty for you' (Sir. 29:12). CHAPTER XIII. How a widow should conduct herself in food and banquets. Beware lest you make provision for the flesh in its desires, lest you always indulge the gullet in what it demands: let not pleasure be sated by your refreshment, but let weakness be sustained.
But you ought to have as partners of your banquet such as are not wont to praise the delights of the flesh, but of the heart; who seek the bread of angels with the eagerness of the inner man; who run after your Bridegroom in the fragrance of His ointments; who perceive God with the sweetness of the inner taste; who with pure affection hunger and thirst after righteousness; who work for the food not that perishes, but that endures unto eternal life. With such let both conversations be woven for you, and banquets be frequented; so that, when you feed them with bodily food, there may accrue to you the merit of holy working;
and when you are fed by their spiritual words, the profit of holy conversation may increase for you; nor should you wish to fill your table now with such delights as you used to fill it with when you served carnal wedlock. Hear the Teacher of the Nations, what he says concerning the widow: 'She who lives in pleasures,' he says, 'is dead while living' (1 Tim. 5:6). CHAPTER XIV. Examples of the widows Judith and Anna. You have in both the Old and the New Testament examples of holy widows by which you may be edified. In the Old Testament, Judith; let Anna be considered in the New:
whose imitator if you become, with the Lord's help, you will trample underfoot both the delights of the flesh and worldly vanity, out of a true humility of heart, so that the affection of that Bridegroom, who is ever living, may ever live in you; even as, when He rose again, it is confirmed by the testimony of the angelic voice, when it is said to the women: 'Why do you seek the living among the dead?' (Luke 24:5). Concerning whom apostolic authority also speaks thus: 'For the word of God is living and effectual' (Heb. 4:12). Living, therefore, is He who is the Word of the Father; and therefore He Himself is the life of the faithful. Him the holy widows sought with contrition of heart and chastisement of body; Him with full continence of heart and body they most devotedly served. For concerning Judith it is written:
'And Judith was a widow in her house three years and four months; and she made herself a tent upon the roof of her house, and put sackcloth upon her loins, and the garments of her widowhood were upon her, and Judith fasted all the days of her widowhood' (Judith 8:4-6). And, lest anyone should think that holy widow fasted not out of devotion of heart, but out of the necessity of poverty, hear what is said of her in what follows: 'And Judith was of goodly appearance, and exceedingly beautiful of face, and prudent of heart, and good of understanding, and she was very honorable.
For her husband Manasses had left her, the son of Achitob, the son of Melchias, the son of Heliab, the son of Nathanael, the son of Surisodai, the son of Simeon, the son of Israel, gold and silver, menservants and maidservants, and cattle and lands' (ibid., 7-8). Behold a widow illustrious in birth, rich in possessions, young in age, wonderful in appearance, who despised riches, spurned delights, trampled the incentives of the flesh, and, clothed with power from on high, did not seek to serve a second wedlock. Therefore by the testimony of so illustrious a work it appeared how greatly beloved by God is the continence of widowhood.
Finally, when Holofernes had besieged Bethulia with a countless army, and all the might of the Israelites, thrown into confusion, languished, chastity goes forth to assault wantonness, and holy humility advances to the destruction of pride. He fought with arms, she with fastings; he with drunkenness, she with prayer. Therefore what all the people of the Israelites could not do, the holy widow accomplished by the virtue of chastity. One woman cut down the leader of so great a host, and restored to the people of God an unhoped-for liberty. CHAPTER XV. The praises of Anna. A comparison of Judith and Anna. Let us see also in the New Testament how the conduct of holy Anna is set before us. Of whom holy Luke thus relates:
'And there was Anna a prophetess, daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe of Aser; and she was advanced in many days, and had lived with her husband seven years from her virginity. And she was a widow until eighty-four years, who did not depart from the temple, serving with fastings and supplications night and day' (Luke 2:36-37). These two widows, although they lived in different times, both nevertheless served the mystery of one faith; for the Christ whom Anna knew born in the flesh, Him Judith had known as about to be born. How greatly did God in both widows demonstrate that continence was pleasing to Him! For both Judith, girded with spiritual arms, cut off the head of the wanton robber;
but Anna, filled with the Holy Spirit, recognized that very Head of the Church. To Judith was given the destruction of Holofernes; to Anna was revealed the coming of the Savior. To the one God granted to drive away pestilence from the people; to the other He bestowed the recognition of the medicine of the human race. And because widowly continence follows sanctified virginity by a lower degree, therefore, after the Son of God was born of a virgin, He deigned to be proclaimed by the office of a widow's tongue. Yet it was not a widow given to pleasures who spoke of Him — one who, living, is dead — but she who did not depart from the temple, serving with fastings and supplications night and day. CHAPTER XVI. The praises of Proba, who was the sister of Galla. The nobility of Galla.
What is withdrawn from finery should be distributed to the poor. But concerning these fastings and supplications there is now no place for discoursing more widely. For we propose (if the Lord wills, and if we live) to write something about fasting and prayer to your sister, the holy virgin of Christ, Proba, whom the Lord has deigned at this time to give in the city of Rome as a chief exemplar of virginity and humility, as is contained in the promise I lately made in the letter which I recently addressed to her, whose holy conversation is above all to be imitated by you in all things:
who, though she was born of consuls both by father and forefathers, and reared amid royal delights, has such humility infused into her by the gift of heavenly grace, that out of love of subjection and the practice of serving, she no longer knows that she was once a mistress, since she aspires, by the delight of holy servitude, to have all as her masters. For she knows that from the Lord, to whom she has vowed the virginity both of heart and body, humility in the form of a servant was accepted for our deliverance: and on this account she delights to please the Bridegroom in the humility of this servitude, so that, assigned to the fellowship of the five wise virgins, she may reign with the Bridegroom in eternal brightness.
But with how great virtue she has despised the delights of the body, and how she makes her own hunger serve to satisfy the poor, and how she is covered with mean garments for no other reason than that she may both fulfill her purpose of humility and expend the constant care of holy piety upon clothing the poor — this you know more fully by seeing her yourself, than that you should wish to hear it from me, which I can less explain in words. Set her, therefore, before you as a mirror, and from the consideration of her, learn what is now in you, or what is still lacking, of holy pursuits and works; and although she excels by the outstanding gift of virginity, she ought to have you as a companion in the other virtues.
Learn, therefore, you too to attribute nothing to yourself from nobility of birth. And although by grandfather, father, father-in-law, and husband being formerly consuls you were once illustrious among the worldly, now know that you are made illustrious in that in which the virtue of humility grows in you. Learn of the Lord that He is meek and humble of heart, and you will find rest for your soul (Matt. 11:29). Cast off the nobility of the flesh, which is the kindling of pride, and pursue the nobility of the spirit with the perfect humility of the heart. Give heed to prayers, be instant in fastings, and whatever you withdraw from your finery, give to the hungry; and whatever you take from yourself, spend on the needy;
let your voluntary fasting relieve the hunger of those who fast, so that in the fruit of your mercy the fruitfulness of your fastings may appear. Let the meanness of your garments also profit you, and let the nakedness of the poor be clothed through you: for then you will usefully flee the harmful adornment of precious clothing, if you clothe the naked; so that you may show yourself truly a sharer with Christ's poor, not by the emptiness of words, nor by deceptive display, but by the testimony of holy working. CHAPTER XVII. Boasting in good works is to be avoided. Nor should you believe yourself superior to those whom you feed or clothe, nor, because you give and they receive, set your own merits before Christ's poor, as though you were therefore the better for having despised more.
For in vain do you despise your possessions, if you hold in your heart the riches of harmful boasting: for not only do they sin who, for the riches they have, bear some boasting in the heart; nay, they offend more grievously who wish to have a boasting of the heart from riches despised, or who therefore wish to prefer themselves to the poor, because they seem to bestow more upon the poor. But the order with God is not the same, who attends not to the quantity of the possession despised, but to the quality of the will. Zacchaeus is said to have expended more riches upon the poor for Christ, than Peter the apostle, for whom he left the meanest instruments of the fisherman's craft;
and yet by Christ, not the rich Zacchaeus is preferred to the poor Peter, but the poor Peter is preferred to the rich Zacchaeus, so that for Christ's rich there might arise no boasting from riches despised. CHAPTER XVIII. One must not lay up treasure on earth, but in heaven. But far be it that you should lay up any treasure for yourself on earth, on which you are not going to leave children of your flesh; since even those who have children of the flesh do not, without sin, delight to lay up treasure for themselves in the world. For our Savior deigns to admonish all the faithful with one saying: 'Lay not up for yourselves treasures on earth, where rust and moth destroy, and where thieves break through and steal.
But lay up for yourselves treasure in heaven, where neither rust nor moth destroys, and where thieves do not break through nor steal' (Matt. 6:19-20). Much to be feared is that rebuke of the Lord, which the foolish rich man, about to die on the spot, heard: 'Fool, this night they require your soul from you: and the things you have prepared, whose shall they be?' (Luke 12:20). Send, therefore, all your riches ahead to Christ; lay up for yourself in heaven a treasure that you cannot lose, and that you may be able to possess forever. CHAPTER XIX. The praise of men is to be shunned, so that God may be praised in us. But in all good works, beware lest you be blown about by the desire of human praise.
You ought indeed to be praised in good works, but in that which you work, you ought not to expect the praises of men. Let human tongue indeed praise you, but do you desire praise from God alone. And thus it will come to pass that, while you do not seek praise from men, God may be praised in your works. Remember how the Lord forbids us to do our righteousness for the sake of human praise, saying: 'Take heed that you do not your righteousness before men, to be seen by them; otherwise you shall have no reward with your Father who is in heaven' (Matt. 6:1). Yet He again says: 'Let your light shine before men, that seeing your good works they may glorify your Father who is in heaven' (Matt. 5:16).
When, therefore, He says that we should take heed not to do our righteousness before men to be seen by them, and again commands that our light should shine before men, has He commanded anything contradictory? Far from it; but He so commands good works to be done that we should wish not ourselves, but God, to be praised in our working. For the Apostle too, in his works, shunned human glory, but sought divine glory. On account of which he says, writing to the Thessalonians: 'For neither at any time were we in flattering speech, as you know; nor in the pretext of avarice, God is witness; nor seeking glory from men, neither from you, nor from others' (1 Thess. 2:5-6).
And yet the same, in the report of his conversion, thus with exultation recalls that God was glorified by the churches: 'I was once unknown by face to the churches of Judea which were in Christ; but they had only heard that he who once persecuted us now preaches the faith which he once ravaged; and they glorified God in me' (Gal. 1:22-24). Accordingly, let the hand indeed not cease from good work, nor yet let the soul so work that the reward of good work be made void by the aim of human praise. For the Apostle, as he himself testifies, wishes that we be sincere and without offense unto the day of Christ, filled with the fruit of righteousness, through Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of God (Phil. 1:10-11). CHAPTER XX.
A good work is to be attributed not to one's own virtue, but to the grace of God. In the zeal, therefore, for good works and the contempt of human praise, beware lest you wish to assign the good that you do not to the grace of God, but to your own virtue; nay, firmly hold that no capacity for good will or work can be in you, unless you have received it as a free gift of divine mercy. Know, therefore, that God works in you both to will and to accomplish, according to His good will. Accordingly, work out your salvation with fear and trembling (Phil. 2:12-13). Humble yourself in the sight of the Lord, that He may exalt you (1 Pet. 5:6). From Him ask the beginning of good will, from Him seek the effect of good working, from Him beg the gift of perseverance;
nor should you ever think that, His help ceasing, you can will or do any good thing. Beg Him to turn away your eyes, lest they behold vanity (Ps. 119:37); ask Him to show you the way in which you should walk; entreat Him to direct your steps according to His word, and let no iniquity have dominion over you; pray Him to direct the works of your hands upon you. Act therefore manfully, and let your heart be strengthened (Ps. 27:14). Cast your thought upon God, and He Himself will nourish you (Ps. 55:22). CHAPTER XXI. Nor is one to despair of God's help. Delight is to be sought in the Holy Scriptures.
Now, because I have said that you ought to attribute nothing as your own to your own virtue, you must not on that account distrust in any way the divine power and mercy. For God is faithful in His words, and holy in all His works (Psalm 144:13); He will neither deny you His help in this present age, nor withhold your reward in that which is to come. He who showed you the right way is Himself your guide to the fatherland. Hope, therefore, in the Lord, and do good (Psalm 36:3); and do not think that you can fail, if He deigns to keep you. For it is written: Who has hoped in the Lord and been confounded? or who has continued in His commandments and been forsaken? or who has called upon Him and been despised by Him? (Ecclesiasticus 2:11-12).
Do not, therefore, cast away your confidence, which has great recompense (Hebrews 10:35). Be steadfast and immovable, knowing that your labour is not in vain in the Lord; always seek the better things, and stretch your soul toward the increase of virtue. Never cease from the divine oracles, and yield all the delight of your heart to the Holy Scriptures. Do not be held fast by the bonds of worldly delight (or love), and you shall prosperously triumph over the devil. 38. And that this present letter may be brought to a close for you with the testimony and admonition of Holy Scripture, to all that has been said above I add this too: In meekness perfect your works, and you shall be loved above the glory of all men.
The greater you are, humble yourself in all things, and you shall find grace before God (Ecclesiasticus 3:19-20). May the Lord direct you in the way of His virtue, and bring you to the promises of the heavenly kingdom, O illustrious lady and daughter. Amen. LETTER III. TO PROBA. On Virginity and Humility. CHAPTER ONE. Congratulation on her adoption of the spiritual life. The servitude of Christ is good, the liberty of sin is harmful. On your spiritual desire and resolve, holy handmaid of God, Proba, how greatly I congratulate and rejoice with you I would gladly express fittingly in words, if speech could equal my thought in like measure.
For it must not be reckoned a sign of small purpose that, although it is evident that you—being endowed with spiritual virtues by Him from whom is every best gift and every perfect gift (James 1:17) working in you—yet judge yourself, as though destitute of them, to need admonition concerning the virtues. This zeal, therefore, with which you—while our holy brother, Tutus namely, the servant of God, presses upon me with frequent writings—vehemently urge me to set before you a discourse containing something on virginity and humility, I greatly praise in God, in whom your soul is to be praised; yet as much as I ought to praise it, I am not able to praise;
and as much as I perceive myself unequal to praising this desire worthily, so much the more do I fear to offend in you the God within you, whether by a harsh refusal or by a long delay. For indeed Christ is offended, whenever the service due is denied to His members; since He willed of old to free those who were evilly free from the servitude of sin for no other reason than to teach us in turn to serve one another in free charity: those whom He found oppressed by the yoke of servile and most wicked liberty, He raised up by the gift of a generous and most excellent servitude. Of that harmful liberty, in fact—in which it is more pleasing to serve sin than God—we hold the gladness (perhaps: knowledge) made known to us by the apostolic word; for he says:
For when you were the servants of sin, you were free from justice. And adding, he says: What fruit therefore had you then in those things of which you are now ashamed? For the end of them is death (Romans 6:20-21). That servitude, too, which we received when set free—that we might serve freely our Deliverer God—we find in the following words of the same teaching, when he says: But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, you have your fruit unto sanctification, and the end life everlasting (ibid. 22). Behold to what end this holy servitude leads and brings, in which is the gift of true liberty:
namely, to life everlasting, in which one lives always and reigns always, in which nevertheless no man shall live except him who is mortified to this world; in which no one shall reign except him who humbly perseveres in God. For that life is promised to this mortification, and that exaltation is kept for this humility; to that very humility, which you follow effectually and eagerly, and in which, by God's keeping, you keep holy virginity, you compel me too devoutly and gladly to serve. CHAPTER 2. The members of Christ ought to serve one another through charity. 1. And I indeed, holy daughter, insofar as the charity of God, which is poured forth in our hearts by the Holy Spirit who is given to us (Romans
5:5), stirs me to serve the members of Christ as delightfully as freely, I wish to fulfil fittingly what you have enjoined; knowing that he truly serves Christ who, through that charity, serves the members of Christ—the same charity through which Christ Himself first served for him, that he might become a member of that same Christ. For which reason the Apostle, that we may attain to eternal liberty, commands a free servitude to be shown in turn among the members of Christ, saying: For you have been called unto liberty, brethren: only do not make your liberty an occasion for the flesh, but by charity serve one another (Galatians 5:13). 3.
The more, therefore, I am compelled to render what you ask by the precept of this service, so much the more am I deterred by consideration of my own strength. For such is the bond of both virtues—concerning which I must, insofar as God has granted, discourse somewhat—that in the present life it is itself the perfection and summit of all virtues: since neither in the body is there anything better than integrity, nor in the soul is there anything more sublime than faithful humility. Yet I have confidence in the divine assistance, in that I am aided by your prayers.
For this reason God inspires the fervour of holy desire in His sons and daughters, that when they demand a spiritual debt from their fellow-servants, they themselves also may not cease to pray to the Lord for them, and thus by the office of mutual charity they so exact the debt owed to themselves that they render to their debtors what they exact. For there is none of the faithful who so demands that charity be rendered to himself as not himself to owe it to his own debtor. Although this charity, in diverse gifts, according to the grace that is given to us, may seem to be rendered by differing effect, yet in the aid of mutual prayer it makes all sharers of one debt, in which it makes each one a debtor to all.
See how he who professes himself a debtor to the wise and to the unwise renders to all the debt of prayer, and exacts it from all. To the Romans he says, rendering this debt: For God is my witness, whom I serve in my spirit in the Gospel of His Son, that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers (Romans 1:9). But of this debt, of which he is a devout renderer, see how eager an exactor he is; again he says: I beseech you therefore, brethren, through our Lord Jesus Christ, and through the charity of the Spirit, that you help me in your prayers for me to the Lord (Romans 15:30). CHAPTER 3. Our sufficiency is from God. To will and to accomplish is from God. 5. In this debt which you exact
from us and render to us, I do not doubt that I am helped, so that God, who works in His own both to will and to accomplish according to good will, may Himself grant what I may worthily think, worthily say. For in good thoughts we are not sufficient to think anything of ourselves, as of ourselves, but our sufficiency is from God (2 Corinthians 3:5). And for this reason we do not fall through want, because by a gratuitous gift our sufficiency is from Him in whom there is no want; who, as He needs not our goods, so always abounds that He may give, nor by giving becomes needy, He who gives this out of that whereof He is always full; nor is there anything that could be offered (or brought) to Him by us
as an acceptable gift of thought, word, or work, which He has not Himself bestowed by gratuitous kindness. And therefore God's holy bestowal is always gratuitous, because no exacting of human merits ever precedes it: for even if there be any good merit of any man, it is nonetheless from Him from whom is every best gift and every perfect gift (James 1:17); which man cannot have unless it has been given by Him, nor have perseveringly unless it has been preserved by Him as keeper. From Him, therefore, I beg to be granted the ability to render this debt, from whom I received the will to render it. For I would not wish to render it in any degree, unless He, being merciful, granted that I should will.
If therefore in this work I say anything that pleases and suffices, or, if it does not suffice, at least pleases your holy desire, let it not be attributed to my want, but to the divine sufficiency. But if perchance I say anything in such a way that it can neither suffice for your holy desire nor please it, this belongs not to the divine sufficiency, but to my want. Accordingly, let Christian charity exhibit on both sides the parts of its work, so that it may both humbly acknowledge the sufficiency of God, and patiently pardon the servile want. CHAPTER 4. The Son of the Virgin is the author and spouse of virginity. Virgo is as it were virago. 6. He made you a sacred virgin by His gratuitous gift, who made all things whatsoever He willed (Psalm
113:11), by whom therefore grace is given without any preceding merits, that thanksgiving may always be rendered to Him with pure humility of heart. Now this is the only-begotten Son of God, also the only-begotten Son of the Virgin, the one spouse of all sacred virgins, the fruit, ornament, and gift of holy virginity; whom holy virginity bore corporeally; to whom holy virginity is wedded spiritually; by whom holy virginity is made fruitful, that it may remain untouched; by whom it is adorned, that it may remain beautiful; by whom it is crowned, that it may reign gloriously forever. 7. Wherefore keep the good deposit (1 Timothy
6:20), and weigh the merit of so great a good—which God gave that you might have it, and Himself made possible that you might vow it to God—from the very meaning of its name: for God willed the good of virginity to be so great that He deigned to name it not from anything else, but from the word for virtue (virtus). If therefore anyone wishes carefully to consider the word 'virgo' (virgin), he will find it derived from the name of virtue: for she is called virgo, as it were virago; and Holy Scripture says that a virago is so called for no other reason than because she was taken from a man (vir). This the accurate translation of holy Jerome teaches, according to the Hebrew idiom of the Book of Genesis, in which it is thus written: The Lord God therefore sent a deep sleep upon Adam:
and when he had fallen asleep, He took one of his ribs, and filled up flesh for it, and the Lord God built the rib which He had taken from Adam into a woman, and brought her to Adam; and Adam said: This now is bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh. She shall be called Virago (Woman-from-man), because she was taken from man (Genesis 2:21-22). CHAPTER 5. Virago is named from vir (man), man from virtue. The Church is called both virgin and man by the Apostle. From Christ the Christian Church, as the virgin from man, is named. The holy Church is called mother, virgin, and spouse. 8. Since therefore the name of virago descended from the name of man, who can doubt that man is named from virtue? And because, as Paul teaches, all those things were done in a figure of us (1 Corinthians
10:6), assuredly in that virgin who was being made from the man's rib, the Church was already then prefigured as future—the Church which is truly taken from the Man, and joined to Him from whom she was taken, and thence has in truth virtue whence she has the true name of virago. For which reason Paul does not hesitate to call this virago, that is, the virgin who was taken from the man, not only by the name of virgin but also by the name of man; for he says to the faithful: For I have espoused you to one husband, to present you a chaste virgin to Christ (2 Corinthians 11:2). For Christ is the Man from whom this virgin was taken. Again to these same faithful the same apostle says:
Until we all meet in the unity of faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the age of the fulness of Christ (Ephesians 4:13). Through holy David also, an exhortation of this spiritual kind is proclaimed in common to men rather than to women: Act manfully, and let your heart be strengthened, all you that hope in the Lord (Psalm 30:25). 9. Typologically, therefore, the word 'virgin' is derived from man, just as the name 'Christian' is derived from Christ: for Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God, from whom is the Church, which, remaining a virgin in faith and charity, possesses both wisdom and virtue;
and therefore she is neither deceived by seduction nor overcome by violence, because she is supported by the integrity of inner virginity. To this virgin Isaiah says: For the Lord has been well pleased in you, and your land shall be inhabited. For the young man shall dwell with the virgin, and your sons shall dwell in you (Isaiah 62:4-5). And that he might show the young man to be none other than the spouse, and the virgin none other than the bride—the spouse and bride being Christ and the Church—he added, following on: And the bridegroom shall rejoice over the bride; and your God shall rejoice over you. This virgin is the mother to whom it is said: Your sons shall dwell in you; and this mother is the virgin of whom it is said: For the young man shall dwell with the virgin. This virgin is the bride of whom it is said:
And the bridegroom shall rejoice over the bride. This Church, therefore, one and true and catholic, is the bride, because she cleaves to Christ; is the mother, because she is made fruitful by Christ; is the virgin, because she perseveres uncorrupted in Christ. Of this bride neither is virginity corrupted by fruitfulness, nor is fruitfulness impeded by virginity. For such is the wedlock of this Man and Virgin, that this Virgin is made fruitful by this Man precisely because in this wedlock there can never be any corruption, and so great an integrity of virginity perseveres in this Mother, that unless she were always a virgin, she could not be a mother. The new name of this Mother and Virgin Isaiah thus foretells: And you shall be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord has named (ibid. 2).
Therefore, because Christ is virtue, just as the Church took the word 'virgin' from virtue, so from Christ she received the name 'Christian.' CHAPTER 6. The grace of the gift is greater in virgins than in others. To eunuchs a better place in the wall is promised. 10. She, though she has among her diverse members gifts differing according to the grace that is given to her, has nevertheless received a greater grace of gift in those members in which she is so called a virgin spiritually that she also enjoys the integrity of bodily virginity. For in the other faithful members, which believe rightly in God according to the rule of the catholic faith, and keep conjugal or widowed chastity;
which, that is, are neither besprinkled with the pollution of actual fornication, and remain free from all defilement of unfaithfulness, the Church enjoys only spiritual virginity; but in those members, in which she so keeps right faith that she also preserves the flesh untouched from all intercourse, the fuller virginity she has, the more fully and perfectly she possesses the name of that same virginity: for in the former she has nothing less toward life; but in the latter she acquires something further toward glory, because, as Paul says: One is the glory of the sun, and another the glory of the moon, and another the glory of the stars; for star differs from star in glory; so also is the resurrection of the dead.
Finally, under the name of eunuchs (whom the Saviour also in the Gospel affirms to have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven) the Lord promises through Isaiah a better place in His house and in His wall to virgins. For thus it is written: Thus says the Lord to the eunuchs: Whosoever shall keep My precepts, and shall choose the things that I will, and shall embrace My covenant, I will give to them in My house and within My walls a place named better than sons and daughters; I will give them an everlasting name, which shall not fail (Isaiah 56:4-5). In the Apocalypse also of blessed John, they are the ones who follow the Lamb whithersoever He goes (Revelation 14:4), who have remained virgins. CHAPTER 7.
The virginity of mind and body is better than other gifts. 11. It is therefore clear that among the other gifts of the Church, the chief gift of the spiritual charism is there, where the very virtue of integrity deserves by a perfect appellation to be reckoned a virtue. For although there be prophecy according to the proportion of faith, or ministry in ministering, or he that teaches in doctrine, he that exhorts in exhorting, he that gives in simplicity, he that rules in solicitude, he that shows mercy in cheerfulness (Romans 12:6-7), these diverse gifts are found to be called by their proper names.
But the integrity of the flesh faithfully consecrated to God, and preserved in virginity of heart, with God helping and protecting, is for that reason properly called virginity, that in it the perfection of true virtue may be shown to reside. 12. Better, therefore, than the other actual gifts is inviolate virginal holiness, which by the grace of the divine gift seems to draw the origin of its name from virtue, so that from its very name it may know itself to be ever admonished that it ought to preserve the things which are of virtue. Whence not without reason the Teacher of the Gentiles, and the Vessel of election, distinguishes the celibate and the married life by such a definition, that the former, careful for the things of God, pleases God in sanctification of body and spirit;
but the latter, given over to worldly cares, bears the zeal of pleasing a husband, he confirms. He that is without a wife, he says, is careful for the things of the Lord, how he may please God. But he that is with a wife is careful for the things of the world, how he may please his wife, and he is divided. And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinks on the things of the Lord, that she may be holy in body and spirit; but she that is married thinks on the things of the world, how she may please her husband (1 Corinthians 7:32-34). CHAPTER 8. Holiness is ascribed to the married also, but greater to virgins. 13. Nevertheless the Apostle, in saying this, did not so ascribe holiness of body and spirit to virgins as to take it away from the married, or deny it to widows:
especially since in a higher place of the same Epistle he calls the bodies of the faithful members of Christ and the temple of the Holy Spirit; for he says: Know you not that your bodies are members of Christ? (1 Corinthians 6:15). And a little later, Or know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Spirit, who is in you, whom you have from God, and you are not your own? For you are bought with a great price. Glorify therefore and bear God in your body (ibid. 19). And that he might show that he was writing to the married also, he immediately subjoined: Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman; but for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband (1 Corinthians 7:1-2).
In the Epistle to the Ephesians too he was certainly speaking to the married, to whom he said: Husbands, love your wives, as Christ also loved the Church (Ephesians 5:25). And a little later, He that loves his wife loves himself. For no man ever hated his own flesh; but nourishes and cherishes it, as also Christ does the Church, because we are members of His body, of His flesh, and of His bones (ibid. 29-30). Peter the apostle also does not hesitate to call married women faithful and holy, saying: For after this manner heretofore the holy women, hoping in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection to their own husbands: as Sara obeyed Abraham, calling him lord (1 Peter 3:5-6).
Therefore the apostle Paul does not separate faithful married women from the sanctification of body and spirit, but says that they think on that in which he knows their thought to be more held. For who does not know that the thought of holy virgins recurs rather to spiritual things, and the thought of holy married women serves rather conjugal necessity? CHAPTER 9. Marriage is not sin, but a gift of God. A manifold comparison between virginity and wedlock. 14. We know, therefore, that marriage is not sin, but the work of God and the gift of God: which the Lord Himself joined by the bond of faith, favoured with the gift of blessing, multiplied by the increase of propagation. We know marriage to be honourable in all, and the bed undefiled (Hebrews
13:4); we know that God will judge not marriages, but fornications and adulteries: For fornicators and adulterers God will judge (ibid.). For we confess that the fidelity of marriages, the charity of spouses, the fruitfulness of nature, are from God; but because everyone has his proper gift from God, one indeed thus, and another thus (2 Corinthians 7:7), we too so distinguish the degree of each gift that we do not deny either gift to be bestowed by God on the faithful. We do not therefore drag down into fault the lesser gift of God, when we prefer the grace of the better gift; nor when we set the first gift of chastity before the others, do we condemn the second or third; nor in the fact that we acknowledge the summit of virginal integrity, do we assert the crime of conjugal chastity;
nor do we so ascribe virginity to the wheat as to reckon marriage among the tares. Marriage is not the fruit of nocturnal seed, because in the Lord's field it was not the envious sower who oversowed this (Matthew 13:25), but the good Lord who instituted it. 15.
Nevertheless, weighing the merits of both things by fitting discernment, we say only this: that holy virginity stands apart, by a worthier degree, from holy marriage—where those wed who cannot contain themselves—by as much as better things are distant from good, lofty from lowly, heavenly from earthly, more blessed from blessed, more holy from holy, purer from pure; as an immortal wedlock from a mortal wedlock, spirit from flesh, virtue from infirmity, the fruit of an abiding seed from the offspring of a passing progeny; as security from tribulation, tranquillity from disturbance, and, from a good which is momentary with distress, a better which is everlasting with gladness. CHAPTER 10. Virginity far superior to carnal wedlock.
The misfortunes of marriage regarding bodily offspring. The good of virginity regarding spiritual offspring. 16. Nor do we hesitate to say that the intercourse of this infirm and mortal flesh (though granted by God) stands as far apart from the holy virginity of flesh and spirit of the faithful married, as the likeness of beasts is distinguished from the imitation of angels. In the one, indeed, the spirit is pressed down to earth by the earthly pleasure of the flesh; in the other, however, the earthly flesh is raised to heavenly things by the heavenly delight of the spirit. For to please carnal wedlock, worldly countryside often solicits the mind:
but to please spiritual wedlock, the mind, intent on the sweetness of heavenly contemplation, chastises its own body while growing fat with spiritual delight. 17. In the work of bodily nuptials the virginity of the flesh is lost, that one may come to the fruitfulness of the flesh. Yet there sometimes human delight is so cheated of its fruit of uncertain hope that she who has ceased to be a virgin cannot be a mother, and, restrained by the obstacle of sterility, can neither repair in the body what she has lost, nor obtain from the body what she desires. Very often (which is more grievous) with a heavier grief she loses the offspring of the flesh whom she received with grievous pain;
and to this end she bears perils and groanings, that, losing those whom she had borne with groaning, she may groan the worse. But in the union of spiritual matrimony, the soul is so wedded to Christ the spouse that even the flesh is kept intact. The more virginal integrity flourishes, the more immortal fruitfulness prevails. For there there is no mortal fruit from the body, so that immortal offspring is not lacking from the heart. There marital approach does not corrupt the body, because the spiritual embrace of Christ preserves both soul and body. In such wedlock no effect is granted to seething desire, because the fervour of holy charity is nourished by spiritual refreshment. O virtue of angelic imitation, not human in men!
O ineffable glory of the supernal and everlasting gift! which they who receive it meditate upon in mortal flesh, that which they are to take up in immortality: for they choose the good part, which shall not be taken away from them (Luke 10:42), but shall be perfected in them. For what is now kept inviolate by them in deed, shall be rendered back to them, heaped up with the glory of immortality, as a gift. CHAPTER 11. Let virginity so walk that it turn neither to the right nor to the left. The left-hand way is the pleasure of the flesh. The right-hand way is the proud boasting of virtues. 18. Wherefore she who is not the world's virgin, but Christ's, ought, as she should not be adorned with necklaces, so to be adorned with virtues.
But the adornment of a virgin is to preserve the good of virginity no less in mind than in flesh: that is, always to show herself worthy of so great a gift, and so to hold the way of truth that she turn aside neither to the right nor to the left. The left, indeed, the throng of carnal vices besets; the right, the proud boasting of spiritual virtues holds. The one strives to delight the flesh with public delights; the other does not cease to murmur into the mind the praise of its own virtue.
For the one, flattering the virgin, tries to persuade her that, provided only the integrity of the flesh be preserved, whatever pertains to the delicacies of foods, the elegance of garments, the comforts of baths, the softness of bedding, the smoothness of unguents, the merriment of jests, under the guise of avoiding infirmity and preserving bodily health, the virgin may love, seek, and hold; and, as it were on a gentler slope, it shows the one walking the downward descent of the broader way, by which she may not ascend to heaven, but be rolled down into hell: it insinuates that the labour of the narrow path must be avoided, lest one arrive at rest. 19. But the other, the more secretly, the more perilously prepares a precipice for the virgin, while it cunningly praises her ascent.
For indeed, if abstinence be kept in foods, if the garment be not elegant but despised, if fastings beget in the body a boxwood pallor with the ruddiness removed, if contempt of washing dims the whiteness of the flesh, if sleep be given to the weary body on harder bedding, if the smoothness of the skin be roughened by unguents despised, if a more contracted countenance ever resists laughter and jest—all these things she attributes not to divine help, but assigns to the powers of human capacity. CHAPTER 12. Christ's virgin ought to flee the delicacies of the flesh. 20. Accordingly, for the preserving of exterior and interior virginity, the virgin ought always to keep anxious watch with caution.
Let the sacred virgin utterly flee the delights of the flesh and the pleasures of the body, which not so much necessity demands for her as pleasure. For the spiritual Bridegroom of virgins does not seek in a virgin flesh pampered with delicacies, but chastened by fasting. When the Teacher of the Gentiles says that he does this, he intimates that it must be done by us as well, saying, 'I chastise my body, and bring it into subjection' (1 Cor. 9:27). And again: 'In many watchings, in hunger and thirst, in many fastings' (2 Cor. 11:27). But of the widow he says: 'She that liveth in pleasures is dead while she is living' (1 Tim. 5:6). Let not the virgin of Christ, then, seek the delights of the flesh, which she sees are not even permitted to a widow. Sodom, living in fullness of food (Gen.
Gen. 19:24ff.) deserved to become food for fire; while the people of Nineveh (Jonah 3:5) turned aside the divine wrath that already hung over the necks of all by fasting and tears. Therefore, if visible desire is conquered in the body, the invisible enemy power does not rule in the heart. We conquer the former happily if we contend bravely with the latter; and from the former a triumph is won when the latter is trampled underfoot. CHAPTER 13. The moderation of fasting. Moreover, such moderation is to be applied to fasting that fullness may not excite our body, nor immoderate abstinence weaken it. Let therefore such and so great a refreshment follow the virgin's fast that it neither entices the body by its sweetness nor inflames it by its fullness.
For by sweetness the almsgiving of the poor is diminished, and by fullness the body is made warlike. In the one case the debt owed to the brethren is encroached upon, in the other aid is supplied to the enemy. For when we wish to gratify the craving of the gullet with various delicacies, pleasure consumes what the needy ought to have received. Therefore let neither weakness snatch away the fast beforehand, nor fullness take it away. For both fight for our adversaries: because the one, going before, removes the usefulness of the fast, and the other, coming after, obstructs the effect of the following fast. Fullness makes us fast in vain, weakness makes it impossible for us to fast. CHAPTER 14. What kind the garments of virgins should be. Let the garment of the sacred virgin be such as to be a witness of her inner chastity.
Let no elegance be sought in the attire of the outward man, lest the attire of the inner man be defiled. The virgin who affects the adornment of bodily clothing strips her soul of the splendor of virtues; nor does she have true chastity, who prepares an allurement for those who behold her; nor does she keep faith with Christ, who seeks to please the people rather than her Bridegroom. Consequently it must needs be that she who sows lust in the sight of men reaps wrath in the sight of God. For 'he that soweth in his flesh, of the flesh shall reap corruption; but he that soweth in the spirit, of the spirit shall reap life everlasting' (Gal. 6:8).
Verumdehisatquehorumsimilibusquæadcurampertinentcarnis, etanimamfaciuntsubvirginitatisnomineinconcupiscenliisdormitare, illæpotiusadmonendaesuntvirginesquaedeliciosæ, quævag:e, quæjocissuntdeditæ. CAP. xv. — Nobisautemnuncadspiritalemvirginemloquentibus, deillisestlaqueisevitandisaliquidmemorandum, quos (utitadicam) noninterrenisrebus, sedinipsiscoelestibusadversariustendit; necaviamanifestoseduciterrore, sed (sicutaitpropheta : Inviahacquaambulabam, absconderuntlaqueosbmihi [Ps.
But concerning these things and things like them, which pertain to the care of the flesh and cause the soul to slumber in concupiscences under the name of virginity, those virgins rather are to be admonished who are given to delights, who are wandering, who are addicted to jesting. CHAPTER 15. But since we are now speaking to the spiritual virgin, something must be recalled about avoiding those snares which (so to speak) the adversary stretches not in earthly things, but in the very heavenly ones; nor does he lead astray from the way by manifest error, but (as the prophet says: 'In the way wherein I walked, they hid a snare for me' [Ps.
Ps. 142:3]), where he perceives men walking well in good works, there more violently and more perilously, under the color of pretended peace, he fights back with hidden ambushes; and being unable to destroy the virginity of the flesh in the flesh, he strives to take away the virginity of the spirit. 24. Wherefore the virgins of Christ must not too carelessly consider how far the virginity of the heart outweighs the virginity of the flesh. For if this virginity of heart be preserved in this life even by faithful married persons and widows through the faith which worketh by love, even without bodily virginity, in the future they will not be deprived of the virginity of the flesh, and will enjoy the blessedness of the heavenly kingdom;
but bodily virginity, even though consecrated to God, if it has not kept the virginity of the heart, will profit nothing though preserved in the body, if spiritual chastity has been corrupted in the mind. 25. The devil assails both virginities: that of the flesh, through men; that of the mind, through himself. The cunning enemy's varied temptation against virgins. He pursues both, he besets both with crafty counsels. But the virginity of the flesh he endeavors to snatch away through a man, while the virginity of the heart he strives to take away through himself. For often he does not assail the virginity of the flesh, which is the lower, in order that he may undermine the foundations of that which is the higher; and as if with diverse engines, so he uses countless devices;
and when he yields in open combat, he shows himself vanquished for this end, that he may conquer; he feigns flight for this end, that he may slay his pursuer with arrows shot behind his back. Defend yourself against such things: for he provokes with evident vices while he assails the virginity of the body, in which, if he be openly overcome, he at once most perniciously hurls the dart of pride; and the author of vices, in that which he cannot conquer by his own vices, conquers by another's virtues; he rises by the very weapons with which he is struck down, and casts down by the very virtue by which he is cast down. He praises the virtue by which he perceives himself overcome, that being conquered he may take captive the conqueror: for he injects vaunting of heart, that by a graver fall he may cast down from on high those whom he sees fighting with firmer step in humble things.
For (by way of example) when he offers the delights of the gullet, if they be accepted, he supplies fuel for lust; if they be rejected, he sows boasting over abstinence. He suggests love of money: if it win assent, he pierces the incautious soul with the sword of avarice; but if he be repulsed, the wicked one lays through liberality the snares which he could not stretch through niggardliness; and in the work of mercy he makes pride of heart sprout up, so that, by what one bestows on the needy, he seems to have great merits for himself. In many ways he does these things, and especially he is wont thus to assail the spiritual servants and handmaids of God; so that if anyone is not conquered by harmful and deadly things, he may be slain by vital remedies.
To good things he works evil, to wholesome things harm, to just things injustice, and to advantages he brings disadvantages. This he first wrought in himself, who took the origin of his crime not from his condition, but from the exaltation of his own excellence: he willed to hold the truth in unrighteousness, and, fallen through unrighteousness, he stood not in the truth. For how could he stand, whom he who never falls resisted for his pride? 'For pride is the beginning of all sin' (Ecclus. 10:15); 'Wherefore God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble' (Jas. 4:6). CHAPTER 16. Pride the beginning of all sin. Hypocrites proud in mind. 26. Now this pride is called the beginning of all sin for this reason, that every sin may be shown to sprout from it as from a root:
which, bringing death to the wretched in manifold ways, casts down the carnal in open combat; but the spiritual, if it finds any of them incautious, it lays low by more hidden conflict. For who does not know that fornicators, idolaters, adulterers, the effeminate, sodomites, thieves, the avaricious, drunkards, the abusive, the rapacious, lift up proud necks against God, and by most wicked works fight rather for the devil? There are others whom pride shows forth in the sight of men as its enemies, while inwardly it holds them as its most wicked soldiers. By these iniquity is craftily carried on, so that to human eyes righteousness may be falsely displayed. Such our Lord thus rebukes: 'Ye are they which justify yourselves before men;'
but God knoweth your hearts.' And to show them clearly as proud, he added following: 'For that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God' (Luke 16:15). 27. To those also who live under the Christian profession, and by manifestly sinning despise the precepts of Christ, Christ himself thus speaks: 'And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say?' (Luke 6:46). Such persons the Teacher of the Gentiles also rebukes with these words: 'They profess that they know God; but in works they deny him, being abominable, and disobedient, and unto every good work reprobate' (Titus 1:16). And blessed James also says: 'What shall it profit, my brethren, if a man say he hath faith, but hath not works?
Nunquidpoteritffidessalvareeum (Jac. II, 14)? Humilitasergo, quamdocuitChristusdicens: Disciteamequiamitissumethumiliscorde ( Matth. XI, 29), noninsolaconsistitfide, sedinfidesimuletopere. NamscriptumestquiaEtdæmonescreduntetcontremiscunt (Jac. II, 19); quitamenideohumilesnonsunt. UndeetiamapostolusPaulusasserit: QuiasapientiacarnisinimicaestDeo : legienimDeinonsubjicitur; necenimpotest (Rom. VIII, 7); quæsapientiasecundumJacobisententiam, nonestdesuraumdescendens, sedterrena, animalis, diabolica (Jac. III, 15). CAP. XVII. Duplexsuperbia. ParabolaChristidePharisæoetPublicano. — 28.
Can faith save him?' (Jas. 2:14). Humility, therefore, which Christ taught, saying, 'Learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart' (Matt. 11:29), consists not in faith alone, but in faith together with work. For it is written that 'the devils also believe and tremble' (Jas. 2:19); who nevertheless are not for that reason humble. Wherefore the apostle Paul also asserts: 'Because the wisdom of the flesh is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be' (Rom. 8:7); which wisdom, according to the sentence of James, 'is not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish' (Jas. 3:15). CHAPTER 17. Twofold pride. The parable of Christ concerning the Pharisee and the Publican. 28.
Manifest pride, therefore, is detected when one sins openly; but when iniquity is covered with the paint of righteousness, that pestilence of pride creeps in more venomously, insinuates itself more perilously, when by those who pursue the zeal of righteousness either the life of others is despised as unworthy, or in good works something is assigned to human strength. That pride, in short, by which the rest are despised as sinners by those who seem righteous to themselves, is condemned in the Pharisee, as also the holy evangelist testifies, saying: 'And he spake this parable unto certain which trusted in themselves that they were righteous, and despised others. Two men went up into the temple to pray; the one a Pharisee, and the other a publican.
The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself: God, I thank thee, that I am not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess. And the publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying: God be merciful to me a sinner. I tell you, this man went down to his house justified rather than the other: for every one that exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted' (Luke 18:9-14). In the sight of the merciful and just Judge, the proud vaunting of good works is not accepted, but the humble confession of sins.
Those also who strive to assign proudly to their own strength the virtue of good will or of good action are thus marked out by the Apostle: 'For being ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to establish their own, they have not submitted themselves unto the righteousness of God' (Rom. 10:3). In his own unrighteousness, therefore, he assuredly fails, who does not submit his proud neck to the righteousness of God. 29. Now in these four kinds of pride, by which the devil is borne as if by a four-horse chariot, and is dragged with deadly course to the hell of the wretched over whom he sits, by two he oppresses the souls which he perceives lying in the flesh, by the other two he casts down the souls which he knows to be flying from the flesh. The former he takes captive by the delight of vices, the latter he circumvents by the elation of virtues;
the virginity of the former he so snatches away that they do not hesitate to commit fornication; the latter he so defiles and stains that they do not reckon themselves trodden underfoot. CHAPTER 18. The proud virgin is not the bride of Christ. 30. Accordingly, that virginity consecrated to God may remain whole, just as the integrity of the body is guarded, much more must the humility of the heart be guarded. For if any woman be truly a virgin of Christ, she cannot be joined to Christ except by humility of heart. The bridal chamber of the Son of God does not receive the proud, and the humble Bridegroom expels the proud from his marriage. Let it therefore be your endeavor, as befits a sacred virgin, to follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, charity, patience, meekness;
yet do not, out of consideration of yourself, despise any Christian women whatsoever, even those placed in a lower profession, nor exalt yourself in good works by presumption of your own virtue. For whatever of spiritual gifts you have more than others have, it is no small loss of virtue, if in that principal virtue itself, which is humility, you do not excel others, since you are not unaware that it is written: 'How great soever thou art, humble thyself in all things, and thou shalt find grace before God' (Ecclus. 3:20). CHAPTER 19. Christ is both Lord and Bridegroom of virgins, therefore he demands both humility and integrity. 30b. Consider, then, in yourself the love of your Bridegroom, ponder the goodness of the Lord. Kind is the Lord, who made you his handmaid;
a comely Bridegroom, who has made you chaste as his bride. Yet the same, because he is a true Lord, and a true Bridegroom, exercises the rights of both powers. He requires from the handmaid humble service, in the bride he seeks whole chastity. Serve therefore the Lord with fear, and rejoice in the Bridegroom with trembling. For because he is Lord, he strikes terror; and because he is Bridegroom, he is jealous. Fearing, then, keep the command of the terrifying Lord, and trembling, love the affection of the jealous Bridegroom. In the handmaid of the Lord let no plunderer find anything of his own, in the bride of Christ let no adulterer recognize anything of his own. As in the body of a virgin lust does not rule, so in the heart of a virgin let no elation rule. With fear and trembling work out your salvation.
For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure (Phil. 2:12-13). 31. As often as you think about the perfection of virtues, do not consider what others have less than you have, but what you have less than you already ought to have; nor for that reason think yourself perfected in virtues, if you see any other given over to crimes; nor for that reason assign to yourself any swiftness, if you see any others either turning back or walking sluggishly. For neither is the blear-eyed man to be pronounced to have healthy eyes because he seems altogether removed from the blindness of the sightless; nor is he to be called healthy who lies half-alive with a grievous wound, if another be found slain by a graver wound;
nor ought anyone to claim glory for himself as a victor, whosoever, although he be not slain by the enemy, is nevertheless held captive by the enemy. CHAPTER 20. A man ought to compare himself not to others, but to himself. The help of divine grace is always to be sought. 32. Do not, then, compare yourself to others, but to yourself. Hear the Apostle doing this, and admonishing us to do it wholesomely. Writing to the Corinthians, he says: 'For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with certain who commend themselves; but we, measuring ourselves by ourselves, and comparing ourselves with ourselves' (2 Cor. 10:12).
Let the virgin of Christ therefore compare herself to herself, and that she may attain to perfect health, she ought not to flatter herself over another's graver peril, but should take care to grieve over her own infirmity: with which that man grieved continually who said: 'I go mourning all the day long, for my soul is filled with illusions, and there is no health in my flesh' (Ps. 37:7-8). And to show that humility ought to be joined to this grief, he at once added following: 'I am bowed down, and am humbled exceedingly.' And to teach thoroughly that this was done by him from a desire of health, he added: 'I roared by reason of the groaning of my heart'; and: 'All my desire is before thee, and my groaning is not hid from thee' (Ibid., 10).
But this man who said these things confesses that he was once exalted as though by the virtue of health, and in that he experienced the peril of a most grievous infirmity; for he says in another psalm: 'And in my prosperity I said, I shall never be moved' (Ps. 29:7). And because in saying this he had been forsaken by the help of divine grace, and had failed, troubled in his own infirmity, he goes on saying: 'Lord, by thy good will thou gavest strength to my beauty; thou didst turn away thy face from me, and I was troubled' (Ibid., 8). And to show that the help of divine grace, although already possessed, must be sought humbly without ceasing, he adds this also:
'Unto thee, O Lord, will I cry, and unto my God will I make supplication' (Ibid., 9). CHAPTER 21. But no one entreats and asks who does not recognize that he either has something less, or that what he has he can preserve only by his own strength. 33. Whosoever, therefore, both asks a benefit and craves help, it is necessary that he acknowledge both the evidence of his own weakness and of his need; and therefore our need asks that what it does not have be given to it, our weakness asks that what it has received be preserved for it. Need hears: 'For what hast thou that thou didst not receive?' (1 Cor. 4:7). And: 'A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven' (John 3:27). Weakness hears:
'Commit thy way unto the Lord, and hope in him, and he shall bring it to pass' (Ps. 36:5); it hears also from Virtue itself: 'Without me ye can do nothing' (John 15:5); it hears from the prophet: 'Except the Lord keep the city, they watch in vain that keep it' (Ps. 126:1). Let need therefore say to him who for our sakes became poor, though he was rich, that we through his poverty might be rich (2 Cor. 8:9); let it say, 'Give me understanding, that I may learn thy commandments' (Ps. 118:73); let weakness also say to him who was crucified for us through weakness, yet liveth by the power of God (2 Cor. 13:4); and who was so made weak for our sins that he himself is ever the power of God and the wisdom of God; let it say:
'Keep me, O Lord, as the apple of the eye; hide me under the shadow of thy wings, from the face of the wicked who have afflicted me' (Ps. 16:8-9). CHAPTER 22. The saints too in this life have afflictions of soul, on account of intruding thoughts. 34. Here the souls of all who are already justified and living by faith are grievously afflicted; nay, only those souls understand in what affliction they are placed, into whom the true light is infused, which lighteth every man that cometh into this world. For they see that, although by the gift of grace they are free from the contagion of evil works, they are nevertheless held captive by the variety of thoughts. For 'who shall glory that he hath a chaste heart? or who shall glory that he is clean from sins?' (Prov.
Prov. 20:9)? Let us attend to what a great and just man said: 'For in many things we all offend' (Jas. 3:2); and he who said: 'If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us' (1 John 1:8); he too who delighted in the law of God after the inward man, but saw another law in his members warring against the law of his mind, and bringing him into captivity to the law of sin which was in his members, until the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord should deliver him, conscious of his own wretchedness, from the body of this death (Rom. 7:22-23ff.). 35.
From this law of sin, therefore, which is in our members, no strong man's virtue, no wise man's industry, but the grace of the Savior alone sets us free, which is given freely to none but the humble: 'For God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble' (Jas. 4:6). Nevertheless, this grace, as it is given to none but the humble, so a man cannot be humble unless it be given. For it is given that they may begin to be humble, and given that they may not cease to be humble. The grace of God, therefore, makes both that we be humble, and that we be able to persevere as humble. For he who was able to give what we did not have, is himself able to keep what we have received. CHAPTER 23. Precepts for holy virgins drawn from the Scriptures. 36.
Accordingly, that in you there may be true humility, which is the inner virginity of virginity, you are not ignorant how great a poverty of spirit ought to be in the sacred virgin, that she may deserve to receive the kingdom of heaven; how great meekness, that she may possess that land of the living in which David with full assurance trusted he would see the good things of the Lord (Ps. 26:13). With how great caution too the mournful joy of the present age is to be shunned by the virgin, for whom, ever awaiting in this life the coming of the heavenly Bridegroom, there should rather be mourning out of spiritual desire, that she may obtain the inmost and sure consolation. How great a hunger and thirst after righteousness the virgin of Christ ought to endure, that she may deserve to rejoice in the full satiety of eternal sweetness;
with what bowels of mercy she should also be clothed, that she may be able to find mercy in the sight of God; how great a zeal for cleansing the heart ought to be in the sacred virgin, that she may deserve with happy eyes to see that Bridegroom, fairer in form than the sons of men (Ps. 44:3), to whom the virginity of the flesh cannot attain, unless it be supported by a humble heart with the virtue of inner virginity. How great a virtue of peaceful quietness the virgin of Christ ought to possess, that, clad in spiritual arms, she may repress the wars of carnal desires. With such jewels does your Bridegroom desire you to be adorned and to delight, he who betrothed you to himself by faith, established you by hope, joined you by charity. CHAPTER 24. The grace of God goes before every good work in us.
The rich Bridegroom of virgins. How virginity is to be preserved. Conclusion. 37. Indeed, you would not have been spiritually wedded, by the truth of faith and the integrity of the flesh, to such a Bridegroom, unless, despising the vanity of the age, you had loved him; nor yet would you have been at all going to love him, unless you had been prevented by the free love of the Bridegroom. And I have said that you were prevented, not only by the love with which he loved you, but also by the love which he freely poured into you that you might love him. Therefore all whatever of holy love toward your Bridegroom that you have in yourself, you indeed have in yourself, but not from yourself.
The most rich Bridegroom received you poor; whatever of good you have in you, you have not from yourself, but from him, and whatever you do not yet have, you will then have, when the Bridegroom shall have given himself, who has already given by free bounty all the good things that you have. To him, therefore, humbly give thanks for what you have received, of him humbly ask for what is to be received. For you have such a rich Bridegroom that he neither lacks the things he has given, and abounds to bestow far better things than he has given. Consider these things always with humble compunction, and preserve the virginity which you have vowed to God, not only by integrity of the flesh, but also by humility of heart.
Always begging from him the keeping of your virginity and humility, who will not slumber nor sleep, keeping Israel (Ps. 120:4). 38. Behold, holy daughter, insofar as the Lord has granted, I have written to you a brief little book concerning virginity and humility; choosing rather to send you, who desire it, a few things, than to deny to the bride of the Lord the feeble office of my service. LETTER IV. TO PROBA. On prayer to God, and compunction of heart. To the lady most greatly venerable in Christ, and to be named with all honor, the handmaid of God, his daughter PROBA, FULGENTIUS, a servant of the servants of Christ, greeting in the Lord. CHAPTER 1. The humility of Proba to be imitated by all. 1.
I received your holiness's letter with all the joy of my heart, as one displaying by sure tokens not only the zeal of good work, but also the humility of your heart. Well, then, holy daughter, to the praise of God, you are not lifted up by the wind of pride over your good works, but you testify yourself weak and infirm for fulfilling the Lord's precepts. So ought everyone to feel who desires to be not a forgetful hearer of the word of God, but a doer of the work (Jas. 1:25); who looks to receive his reward not here from men, but from God in the day of recompense; who is not carried away in the present time by the vanity of empty glory, but is kindled by the holy fire of divine love. For this fire Christ came to send upon the earth (Luke
XII, 49), utomnesuperbiægermenexurat, ethumiliatocordifervoremsanctæcompunctionisinjiciat. Sicfitutinnostrispeccatisnosmetipsosveraciteraccusemus, etinbonisoperibusnostrisDeumveracordishumilitatelaudemus; illiassignemusquaenobisejuspietasdonat, nobisimputemusinquibuseumnostrainfirmitasexacerbat. CAP. II. OratioetcordiscompunctioaDeo, utinfundat, exposcenda. QuomodoDeusestauctorbonioperisnostri. — i. Etquiafrequenteranobisoffenditur, necessariumestutfrequentiorationeetjugicordiscompunctionemitigetur. Compunctioenimcordisexcitatorationisaffectum, oratiohumilisdivinumpromereturauxilium;
Luke 12:49), that he may burn up every seed of pride, and cast into the humbled heart the fervor of holy compunction. So it comes to pass that in our sins we truly accuse ourselves, and in our good works we praise God with true humility of heart; that we assign to him the things which his loving-kindness bestows on us, and impute to ourselves the things in which our infirmity provokes him. CHAPTER 2. Prayer and compunction of heart are to be begged from God, that he may infuse them. How God is the author of our good work. 2. And because he is frequently offended by us, it is necessary that he be appeased by frequent prayer and continual compunction of heart. For compunction of heart excites the affection of prayer, humble prayer merits divine help;
compunction of heart looks upon its own wounds, but prayer craves the remedy of healing. And who is sufficient for these things? For who could pray fittingly, unless the Physician himself infuse the beginning of spiritual desire? or who could persevere in prayer, unless God increase in us that which he has begun, nourish that which he has sown, and bring to the effect of perfection, by his following mercy, that which by his preceding mercy he freely bestowed on the unworthy? For thus can the merit of good work not perish from us, if God, the author and helper, be always glorified in the work. 3.
Nor let us think that he is to be reckoned the author of good work in such a way as if God, only at the very beginning of creation, so gave to human nature the faculty of good work, that, with his help withdrawn, nature by itself alone could will or do any good whatsoever; since man could not fulfill this even in the very first man by his own effort alone, when he had not yet been corrupted by sin. How then shall infirm nature be able, without the aid of the Physician, to repair its own soundness, which, while it was sound, was unable to keep its own soundness? 4. Let not earth and ashes therefore boast, that in his life he cast away his inmost parts; nor let the wounded man, over that which he deems sound in himself, exult as though sound;
but let him consider the putrefaction of his own wounds with the humility of a compunct heart, so that, crying out with the prophet: 'My wounds are corrupt and grown worse, because of my foolishness' (Ps. 37:6), he may be able to receive the remedy, not by his own merit, but by the free gift of divine loving-kindness. For what has a man that he did not receive? And if he received it, why does he glory, as if he had not received it? (1 Cor. 4:7). God alone, therefore, is able to give to all whom he will that whereby true salvation may be acquired; and therefore he alone is able to preserve in the receiver what he has given: 'For except the Lord keep the city, they watch in vain that keep it' (Ps. 126:1).
He therefore will not suffer the stealthy entrance of the most wicked plunderer, who shall not lack the help of the watchful Lord: for he himself will not slumber nor sleep, who keeps Israel (Ps. 121:4). CHAPTER 3. In this life we ought always to make progress. A man cannot of himself, apart from God's grace, work any good, nor even will it. 5. Now just as one who journeys toward his homeland always has, until he arrives, a place to walk, so also we, so long as, set in this mortal body, we are pilgrims away from the Lord, the present life is to us a way, in which we always have where we may make progress, until, God bringing us on, we may be able to arrive at that eternal homeland of blessed immortality.
It is therefore of great blessedness so to live in the present age that every faithful person may give heed to spiritual progress, yet may not ever proudly assign this to his own strength, but with humble heart may ask of God the continual keeping of the gift received, from whom flows not only the beginning, but also the perfection of all good will. 6. For neither can the preaching of the apostle James be nullified by any argumentation, when he says: 'Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights' (Jas. 1:17). Nor can any man, whether for thinking or for working any good whatsoever, be sufficient, unless he be helped by the free gift of divine assistance:
For it is God who works in his own both to will and to accomplish according to his good will (Phil. 2:13), as the Vessel of Election affirms; and by his teaching we have come to know that we are 'not sufficient of ourselves to think anything as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is from God' (2 Cor. 3:5). He therefore supplies us with every sufficiency of good, whose fullness is not diminished when he gives, who kindly bestows upon us every good that we may have it; and he himself remains full in himself without any diminution: a thing which neither the angelic nature can bestow, nor the human, and thus no created substance, however spiritual it be. For everything that has been created, just as it did not exist before it was created, so before it received it could not possess;
and just as it cannot subsist without the operation of him who made it, so it cannot will or do good, unless God deigns continually to help. For from him is the beginning of a good will; from him the capacity for good work; from him perseverance in a good manner of life; from him is given, in this present age, the true felicity of the heart, and in the future the felicity of eternal reward: so that those may be happy without end who are now humble without pretense, who do not seduce themselves with vain conceit, but behold the perils of the present life with fear and trembling; a life in which there can be no full security for the good, seeing that adversity more easily creeps in just when prosperity fraudulently displays itself. Chapter IV.
No one can escape the snares of the devil by himself, without the grace of God. — 7. There is no time in this life in which the enemy does not set a trap for men; and no one can escape his snares by his own powers, save him whom God has deigned to deliver by his grace through Jesus Christ our Lord. Therefore the Vessel of Election, when he felt himself taken captive in the law of sin, cried out, saying: 'Wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord' (Rom. 7:24). For this reason too the prophet proclaims that his feet are to be plucked from the snare, not by his own strength but by the divine gift, saying: 'My eyes are ever toward the Lord, for he shall pluck my feet out of the snare' (Ps.
24:15). And in another place, in the person of the saints whom the Lord has deigned to deliver from the snare of this world and to translate to eternal security and gladness, it is said thus: 'Our soul has escaped like a sparrow from the snare of the fowlers; the snare is broken, and we are delivered' (Ps. 123:7). Chapter V. No one is secure in this life. We must fight with prayer and contrition of heart. — 8. Nevertheless, that each one of us may recognize that his soul dwells amid the adversities and snares of the enemy, and may never grow numb in this world through a harmful security, the same prophet says: 'I go mourning all the day long; for my soul is filled with delusions, and there is no soundness in my flesh' (Ps. 37:7).
But what is it to go mourning all the day long, but to be saddened throughout the whole time of this life by the remembrance of sins? For in what is the soul filled with delusions, save when it is shaken by the frequent temptation of carnal desires? To which, even if it does not yield by consent, it grows faint with weariness. For although the Lord ever supplies to his own in the contest his aid, that they may not fail, yet our mortal nature, weighed down by the burden of its own weakness, is permitted to grow weary, so that when it finds in itself no support of virtue, it may quickly run to beg the help of the divine mercy. 9. Here, then, we conquer the adversary at that time, if we fight with tears, and prayers, and continual humility of heart.
For it is written that 'the prayer of the humble pierces the clouds, and the Lord does not depart until he hears' (Sir. 35:21). Therefore the weeping of the humble is the mighty destruction of carnal concupiscence. The tears that come from the compunction of the heart both conquer the enemy and win for us the gift of triumphal gladness. 'For they that go forth and weep, sowing their seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing their sheaves with them' (Ps. 125:5-6). How well, moreover, the holy prophet teaches that the seeds of good works are to be watered with a river of tears! For all seeds do not germinate unless they be watered; nor does fruit proceed from the seed if it be deprived of the help of waters.
Proindenosquoque, sivolumusfructusnostro-rumseminumcapere, nondesinamus 180 seminanostralacrymisirrigare, quaemagiscordesuntfundendæquamcorpore. Ideonamquenobisdiciturperprophetam, utscindamusnostracorda, etnonvestimentanostra (Joel. II, 15); quodtuncfacerepossnmus, cumscilicetrecordamurnosmetipsos, etsinoninopere, saltemincogitationefrequenterdelinquere. Quiaterrenainhabitatiosensummultacogitantemdeprimit (Sap. IX,15); etterranostragerminarespinainobisettribulosnonquiescit (Genes. III 17), necpossumuspervenireadesumpanisnostri, nisifuerimussudorevultusetfatigationeconfecti. CAP. VI.
Accordingly, we too, if we wish to reap the fruits of our seeds, let us not cease to water our seeds with tears, which are to be poured out more from the heart than from the body. For this reason it is said to us through the prophet, that we should rend our hearts and not our garments (Joel 2:13); which we can then do, namely when we remember that we ourselves frequently transgress, if not in deed, at least in thought. For 'the earthly habitation presses down the mind that ponders many things' (Wis. 9:15); and our earth does not cease to bring forth thorns and thistles for us (Gen. 3:17-18), nor can we come to eat our bread unless we have been worn out by the sweat of the brow and by toil. Chapter VI.
Our weariness in resisting concupiscence. What it is to dash the little one of Babylon against the rock. — 10. For we are wearied with sweat while we struggle against our own desires; in the conquering of which the difficulty of the contest is the greater, because the adversity of carnal concupiscence is generated for the fighting man not from outside, from another, but from within, from himself; and this brings weariness to human frailty as it is born, though it be conquered by the aid of divine power. 'For the flesh lusts against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh; for these are opposed to one another, so that we do not do the very things we would' (Gal. 5:17).
HincestquodnondumDeosumusomninosubjecti, quiaexnobisnasciturquoddivinærenititurjossioni. NamlicetexgratiaDeisitvoluntasinnobisbonaquaenosDeoreddathumiles, nonnobistamendeestpravæcupiditatisexortus, quinos. faciatcontumaces. ii. PerDeiergogratiamsumusjamDeoexpartesubjecti, perculpamveronostramsumusadhucexpartenonsubditi. PropterquodadHebraosdiciturnecdumomniaGhristoessesubjecta; sicenimait: Ineoenimquodeisubjecitomnia, nihildimisitnonsubjectumei. Nuncautemnecdumvidemusomniasubjectaei (Hebr. II, 8).
Hence it is that we are not yet wholly subject to God, because there arises from us that which resists the divine command. For although by the grace of God there is in us a good will which renders us humble to God, yet there is not lacking in us the springing-up of depraved desire, which makes us contumacious. 11. Through the grace of God, therefore, we are already in part subject to God; but through our own fault we are still in part not subject. On this account it is said to the Hebrews that not yet are all things subject to Christ; for thus he says: 'For in that he subjected all things to him, he left nothing not subject to him. But now we do not yet see all things subject to him' (Heb. 2:8).
We are subject to God, therefore, in that, with him working in us, we delight in the law of God according to the inner man. But we are not yet subject in that we see another law in our members warring against the law of our mind, and taking us captive in the law of sin which is in our members (Rom. 7:22-23). We are subject to God, because by his compassion we are rescued from temptation; for to him we sing: 'By you I shall be rescued from temptation' (Ps. 17:30); but we are not yet wholly subject, because 'the life of man upon earth is a temptation' (Job 7:1). We are subject to God, inasmuch as he directs our steps according to his word, that no iniquity may have dominion over us (Ps. 118:133);
but we are not yet wholly subject, because 'in many things we all offend' (James 3:2). We are subject inasmuch as, by his gift, walking in the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh (2 Cor. 10:3); but we are not yet wholly subject, because although we have it from the gift of God that we serve the law of God with the mind, yet we have it from the remnants of sin that we serve the law of sin with the flesh. For which reason the Apostle says: 'So then, I myself with the mind serve the law of God, but with the flesh the law of sin' (Rom. 7:25). 12. For everyone who now lives justly indeed serves the law of sin with the flesh, while he feels carnal concupiscence born in himself; but with the mind he serves the law of God, because he does not consent to that same carnal concupiscence.
We serve the law of sin with the flesh, while the sons of Babylon, being born, disturb our soul; but we serve the law of God with the mind, when those same little ones of Babylon are dashed against the rock. For Babylon is interpreted 'confusion,' whose daughter is every carnal desire which the confusion of the heart generates. And as long as we are pilgrims in the body away from the Lord, this confusion keeps forcing its offspring upon us. For from that very confusion is born every depraved thought, which is then, while but a little one, dashed against the rock, when by the swift remembrance and the help of Christ it is overcome and trodden down. Chapter VII. We ought both to give thanks and to pour out continual prayers to God. — 13.
Therefore, although we have wherefore we ought to give thanks to God, because he has subjected us to himself by his free mercy, that we might be humble, yet we also have wherefore we ought to knock at the divine ears with continual prayers; for as long as we are in this mortal body, just as we cannot be without sin, so we are not yet able to render perfect humility to the divine commands. On this account thanks indeed are to be given to God, inasmuch as he grants us to work well, lest we prove ungrateful for his gifts; and prayer is to be offered that we may advance to better things, lest we fall into deadly pride, should we deem our manner of life perfect in every part. Chapter VIII. We must weep in this life, that we may live at rest in the other.
What blessedness there is in heaven. — 14. Accordingly, let us groan and weep before the Lord who made us (Ps. 94:6), that he may deliver us from the concupiscence of the flesh, and the concupiscence of the eyes, and the pride of the world, which is not from the Father but is from the world (1 John 2:16), and may lead us to that subjection in which nothing in us resists from the state of mortality, but by the gift of immortality all whatsoever is in us becomes subject to God. For then there will be in us true, perfect, and lofty humility, when in neither our flesh nor our mind any depraved desire remains; when neither will the spirit be wearied by thoughts, nor the body worn out by labors:
there will be no anxiety of conflict, but perfect security of peace; there will be for us no want of righteousness, but a full satiety with delight. For there we shall be blessed with perfect exaltation, because we shall be perfectly subject to God in the humility of flesh and spirit. There love will not be less than our praise, nor praise inferior to love. For our praise will be full, because then in us there will be the perfect love of God and of neighbor. Then we shall praise and shall possess, then we shall possess and shall love, then we shall be satisfied with delight, and shall be delighted with satiety. Letter V. To Abbot Eugyppius. On charity and the love of it.
To the most blessed lord, most greatly venerable, and with all the affection of charity most desirable, the holy brother and fellow-presbyter Eugyppius, Fulgentius, a servant of the servants of Christ, greeting in the Lord. Would that, holy brother, so great a faculty seconded my eloquence, that I might find words sufficient to unfold the spiritual sweetness which I perceived from the reading of your letters; and while I wish this and cannot, I recognize that something wondrous has befallen me, seeing that the joy which I drew from your discourses cannot be unfolded in my discourses. For indeed what you wrote to me, after it was discovered and arranged by thought, you so committed to writing that either you wrote it with your own hand or dictated it to a scribe.
Whence, then, has it come to pass that my mouth cannot bring forth in dictation the delight which my heart conceived from the dictation of your mouth? What is this needy opulence or opulent neediness, that speech avails me the less, the more affection urges me on; and that what I speak because I am delighted, I speak less than I am delighted? What, I ask, is this which I wish to signify by speech and cannot? Assuredly it is something which is so signified by bodily speech and pen, yet is possessed not bodily but spiritually. 2. Charity, the first fruit of the spiritual gifts. — Now among the spiritual gifts the first fruit is charity. Whence not out of order did the Vessel of Election so place it:
'But the fruit of the Spirit is charity, joy, peace' (Gal. 5:22), and the rest. And in another place too he wished to signify something preeminent among the heavenly charisms, when he said: 'Because the charity of God is poured out in our hearts by the Holy Spirit who has been given to us' (Rom. 5:5). This charity, which we received by the gift of the Holy Spirit while we were unworthy, is so good, so holy, so immense, that even he who has it in his heart can never unfold it in words. O what charity, greatly to be wondered at, greatly to be praised, and greatly to be loved! 3. He who does not have charity does not love it. — Nevertheless, not all who wonder at and praise charity straightway love charity;
and therefore, unless a man love it, it will profit him nothing that he wonders at and praises it. But then the admiration and praise of charity is fruitful, if love be not lacking in him who admires and praises. But can those who do not have it love it, just as they can admire and praise it? By no means; for charity itself is love: and how does he already love love, who has not begun to have love? For behold, we see many things with bodily sight, where the sight itself is not the same as that which we see by it: because that is the sense by which we see, but that is the sensible thing which we see;
and when that which is seen is taken away from the eyes, if there is soundness in the eyes, that which was being seen is removed from the sense of the beholder in such a way that the sense itself is in no way taken from the beholder: so it comes about that the sense of seeing remains in the man, although sight itself departs from that which was being seen. But when charity is loved, since it is loved by nothing but love, a man cannot turn away the attention of his love from charity, as he can the eye of the body from any visible thing, so as to be able both not to love charity and to have love. For charity, that is, love, is in no way loved unless there be had the love by which that love is loved.
Love, therefore, is loved by itself, because it is loved when it is had, and is not loved unless it is had. And indeed it can be loved by us, even when we ask that it be increased in us; but he does not love its increase who does not have its beginning. 4. Charity is not loved as money is. Charity is not loved as the other gifts of the Spirit are. — Charity, then, is not loved as a coin is, or anything of that sort. For anyone can not have a single coin, and yet love and desire a multitude of coins. Such a one, then, loves a multitude of coins, when he does not have the means even of one coin: within himself he finds not one coin, and outside he seeks innumerable coins.
This we find also in other bodily things, that some of them can be loved in such a way that the very thing which is loved is in no part possessed. There is something of this sort also in very many spiritual gifts: as if someone should love (for example) to have the gift of prophesying, which no one denies is contained among the spiritual gifts in the Apostolic writings: 'For to one indeed is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom (as the Vessel of Election affirms), to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit, to another faith in the same Spirit, to another the grace of healings in the one Spirit, to another prophecy, to another the discerning of spirits, to another kinds of tongues, to another the interpretation of speeches.
But all these one and the same Spirit works, distributing to each one severally as he wills (1 Cor. 12:8-11). 5. The other gifts can be had without a good will; charity by no means. — Since therefore — to say nothing of the other spiritual gifts — prophecy can be loved and yet not had, charity nevertheless is neither had if it be not loved, nor loved if it be not had. Therefore the other gifts of the Holy Spirit, that is, tongues, prophecy, knowledge of the mysteries, faith, the distribution of goods to the poor, and even the burning of the body itself, these can be had without a good will, to this end namely, that they burden their possessor, not honor him;
but charity cannot be had without a good will, because it does not permit the will in which charity is to become evil: for charity 'neither acts perversely nor thinks evil; and since it does not rejoice over iniquity' (1 Cor. 13:4-5), it is necessary that it make good the will in which it dwells. 6. A malevolent mind neither bestows charity nor has it. — A malevolent mind, therefore, does not bestow charity on another, because it does not have it for itself; but when it has begun to have, so to speak, the beginning of charity, it can be neither malevolent nor barren. And because, as long as one remains in charity, he remains in God, and God remains in him (1 John 4:16), he will always have it, if he always bestow it;
but when he does not bestow it, he will not have it. For it is proper to charity, as regards what pertains to the present life, that it grow in him who dispenses it, but depart without delay from him who has wished to have it for himself alone. He therefore will have it the more, who bestows it the more freely: for as a malevolent man can neither bestow it nor have it, so no one either has it or bestows it unwillingly. A benevolent man, therefore, is the dwelling-place of charity. Now this name, that is, 'benevolent,' is composed of 'well' and 'to will': if therefore anyone wills evil to another, insofar as he wills evil he is not benevolent, and thereby is malevolent: 'but into a malevolent soul wisdom will not enter' (Wis. 1:4);
and he is properly called a malevolent man, not everyone who desires or asks for something contrary either to himself or to another, but he who bears a will to harm, whether the thing he desires be good or evil. 7. A good will is judged not from the office but from the end. — Now the will, whether good or harmful, is to be weighed not from the office but from the end of each thing: because a man shows the quality of his will not from what he does, but from that for the sake of which he does it. For Paul too willed something contrary to himself, when he asked that the sting be taken from him which he had salutarily received against the vice of elation (2 Cor. 12:7); yet he did not have a malevolent mind, although he bore a will contrary to his own advantage.
For in asking that the sting by which he was being buffeted be taken from him, he wished the health of his body to profit his preaching more than himself, not seeking what was useful to himself, but what was useful to the many, that they might be saved. To them, therefore, he wished his own well-being to profit, to whom he knew that his very life also profited. Finally, though he had the desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ (Phil. 1:23), which was far better, he knew nevertheless that to remain in the flesh was necessary, on account of those among whom he ministered the office of the apostolate. The charity of Christ, therefore, urged him, whether when he asked that the sting be taken from him, or when, though desiring something else, he longed to abide in the flesh:
for we were constrained by the breadth of charity, that he both desired to be with Christ and willed to fulfill the office of pious necessity; therefore in both cases he loved charity, which he always breathed in a good will. 8. In the love of neighbor charity too is loved. The love of God and of neighbor is the love of charity. — Whoever, then, loves his brother according to charity (which is God), loves in him charity itself most of all. Therefore, when our Savior deigned to renew his apostles with a new commandment, saying: 'A new commandment I give you, that you love one another' (John 13:34), commanding through himself that brotherhood be loved, he also, through the apostle Paul, commanded that the charity of brotherhood itself be loved.
For when Christ spoke in him, the Teacher of the Gentiles wills us to have love without dissimulation: 'Hating evil, cleaving to good, in the charity of brotherhood loving one another' (Rom. 12:9-10). 9. Hence it is that in the eleventh book of the Confessions that distinguished doctor, the blessed Augustine namely, when he confessed to God his love, which he had received from him in order that he might love, says: 'I have already said, and I shall say: for love of your love I do this' (St. Augustine, Confessions XI, 1). Expounding also the one hundred and eighteenth Psalm, when he was explaining the meaning of that place where it is said: 'I am a sojourner on the earth, hide not your commandments from me' (Ps. 118:19); after some words he says thus:
'But what worthy-to-be-loved thing is loved, if love itself is not loved? Whence consequently this sojourner on the earth, having prayed that God's commandments be not hidden from him, in which love is enjoined, either alone or above all, proclaims that he wishes to have also the love of love itself, saying: My soul has longed to desire your justifications at all times' (The same, on Ps. 118, discourse 8). Does not the opinion of blessed Augustine concerning the loving of love seem to you to be plainly drawn from the prophetic and apostolic sayings? 10. Conclusion, that out of charity we pray for one another. — Wherefore the love of God and of neighbor,
which is the fullness of the law and the end of the precept, both loves in God the charity which is God, and loves in the neighbor the charity which is from God: for then God and neighbor are rightly loved, if charity itself be loved both in God and in neighbor. So it comes about that both in God we love God himself, and in the neighbor we love God without doubt. For not in vain, after the love of God, is no other but the love of neighbor alone commanded us, namely that we may acknowledge that we ought to love that creature in which we can find charity itself. For every irrational animal, as it does not have reason, so it does not have charity;
nor does anything else seem to me to be the chief reason, than a fitting and ordered love which is owed by man to God alone and to neighbor. 11. You see, holy brother, what a lengthy discourse I have woven with you concerning charity, since I love in you exceedingly charity itself, which you assuredly also love in us; and for no other reason, save that you so love this in us, of which you are full by the gift of God, that you desire those also whom you love to be likewise full. This, then, remains: that, since you love us purely, you would deign urgently to pray for us, that God, who first loved us (1 John 4:10),
and gave us the charity by which he might be loved by us — just as, when we had none, he himself bestowed it by preventing grace — so may consume in us all the remnants of worldly desire, and may perfect us who serve in the spirit (other MSS., fervent in the spirit) in charity, and may make us partakers of that blessedness, in which, as there is no depraved delight, so no death is feared from punishment: where no one suffers anything from the frailty of the flesh, but by all the saints there is reigning ever in the perfect charity of God and of neighbor. 12. May the divine clemency guard your holiness as you pray for us, which I desire, holy and most blessed lord and brother.
Lord Januarius greets your holiness with all affection of purity and veneration; the blessing sent by you I received with all exultation. The books, as you commanded, given to Monimus, I have consigned in quaternions, in which, if anything shall please, would that I may recognize it to be of truth, and not only of love! These, then, are the offering of my littleness, which the purity of your heart will make acceptable to you. Having received the suggestion of our common brother, I ask that the diligence of your charity may be present as a helper. I beseech that your servants may copy out from your codices the books which we have need of. Letter VI. To Theodore the Senator. On conversion from the world.
To the illustrious lord, and deservedly distinguished, and most excellent son Theodore, Fulgentius, a servant of the servants of Christ, greeting in the Lord. Chapter One. The occasion of writing the letter. — 1. That I, unknown in person, should dare to bring my acquaintance to you by an epistolary discourse, I beg you not to reckon it to impudence, nor to assign this work of charity to importunity. For to write, first the sweet letter of the holy brother Romulus, and then that of the brethren coming thence, who were kindly received by you in the Lord, urged me on by persuasion the more, the more gladly the knowledge of your spiritual purpose invited me.
For they related that, compelled by the affection of Christ, you kindly made mention of our name in conversation, saying that you were delighted with our letter. Gladly, therefore, I did what I gladly recognized you to wish, preferring to be seen uncultivated in speech rather than to be cold in charity, illustrious lord, and deservedly distinguished, and most excellent son. Chapter II. He congratulates him both on his conversion and on the world being trodden underfoot. — 2. And so I greatly rejoice that you are now not held by the bonds of secular love, and that you tread upon the world by despising it, by which, when you loved it, you were trodden underfoot. But now you are advanced to the consulship, now you are most certainly exalted in a happy triumph: not one which the Roman people applauds, but one in which the angelic assembly rejoices:
'Blessed are you, because flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but that Father who is in heaven' (Matt. 16:17), among which heavens you too have been made a heaven. How much grief do you suppose there is in the devil, because he perceives the world despised by you, and knows you converted to Christ: because he sees you forsaking those things in which you were seen to be, and already migrating in heart from the love of temporal and earthly things to those heavenly and eternal ones? For although Christ died equally for all the faithful, and bestowed an equal benefit of redemption on all, as the Apostle says: 'For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ: there is neither Jew nor Greek,
there is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus' (Gal. 3:27-28); nevertheless the conversion of the powerful of the world contributes much to the gains of Christ. Chapter III. The example of the nobles draws the multitude after them. — 3. For just as many brethren and friends, dependents and subjects, acquaintances and strangers alike, are stirred up by the authority of such men to the ardor of worldly love, and are the more kindled by the fire of secular concupiscence, the more they behold the lofty ones of the world gladly held captive by worldly love: so, as often as he who looks upon the earth and makes it tremble, who touches the mountains and they smoke (Ps.
103:32), as often as he mercifully looks upon hearts intent on earthly things, and by the consideration of his judgment compels them to tremble, and by his sternness touches the proud hearts of the lofty, as it were the heights of mountains, that they may smoke with the confession of sins; at the trembling of such men very many tremble along with them, and at the conversion of such men many flee to the refuge of the divine mercy. So it comes about that those who are established on the summit of the world either destroy very many along with themselves, or gain many along with themselves in the way of salvation. Either great punishment awaits such men, if they offer to many the snare of evil imitation, or glory, if they show to many the example of holy conversation. — Chapter IV.
— For who would not despise a small cell, when a senator despises a marble house? Who, despising earthly things, would not take counsel for himself to acquire the heavenly, when a Roman consul hastens toward heaven by the contempt of earthly things? 4. Conversion is the work of God. God is immutable, and what is the future blessedness of those who possess him. — Truly in you we see that fulfilled in deed which the prophet sang: 'This is the change of the right hand of the Most High' (Ps. 76:11). For who could work this in you, save he who knows how to govern and dispense the order of mutable things according to an immutable counsel?
For that individual things are changed, according to the opportunity of the seasons and the variety of causes, either for the worse or for the better, comes about by the unchangeable counsel of Him who is changed neither by better things nor by worse. For He has nowhere in which He might Himself advance toward the better, nor anything by which He might decline toward the worse. He who is, always is; and as He is, so He is. He does not hold within Himself the possibility of not being what He is, because neither does He hold within Himself the possibility of being what He is not. And this, which thus is, is not anticipated by any beginning, is not bounded by any end, is not rolled along by times, is not contained by places, is not varied by ages. Nothing there is lacking, for the whole is in Him; nothing there is superfluous, for nothing exists besides Him.
If therefore any, having despised the love of temporal and mutable things, pass over into the love of Him, they shall be filled in Him in whom nothing is wanting; they shall be secure in Him in whom nothing is feared; they shall be truly and forever glorious in Him whose true and everlasting glory is neither taken away, nor diminished, nor increased. Who would not, out of longing for that life, despise the present life? Who would not, at the delight of that abundance, shudder at the riches of this passing age? Who would not, out of love for that kingdom, hold in contempt all earthly kingdoms? The future blessedness belongs only to the humble. That life, then, we shall receive, if we here account ourselves dead to this life; and those riches we shall then possess, if here we live poor in spirit;
and we shall then come to the summit of that kingdom, if here we hold with a true heart the humility which that Master, God, taught. To such as are dead the blessed Apostle says: For you are dead, and your life is hidden with Christ in God; when Christ, your life, shall appear, then you also shall appear with Him in glory (Col. 3:3-4). Of such poor ones the Lord Himself also speaks, saying: Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven (Matt. 5:3). And of such humble ones He says: For he that shall humble himself shall be exalted (Matt. 23:12); and in another place: Learn of Me, for I am meek and humble of heart, and you shall find rest for your souls (Matt. 11:29).
This humility they do not possess, whether those who love the world, or those who ascribe to their own strength the fact that they despise the things that are in the world. There are two kinds of pride. Every good is to be ascribed to God, not to our own strength. The Holy Spirit designated these two kinds of pride in a single verse in the Psalm, David saying: They that trust in their own strength, and glory in the multitude of their riches (Ps. 48:7). For they glory in the multitude of their riches who so love their riches that they place in them the sum of blessedness; but they trust in their own strength who so despise riches that they ascribe that very contempt to their own powers; and through this both are proud:
the former, because they trust in riches, not in God; the latter, because the fact that they scorn riches they wish to ascribe to themselves, not to God: the former, because they wrongly love that which cannot be rightly loved; the latter, because they do not rightly scorn that which can rightly be scorned; and through this, the former do evil wrongly, the latter do good wrongly. Therefore, since already—by the Lord's mercy working in you—you have learned not to glory in the multitude of your riches, this remains: that you not trust in your own strength, that is, that you not reckon to your own powers the fact that you despise the world's resources and riches, that you count the world's honors as nothing, that you are kindled with longing for the heavenly kingdom, that you delight to run the way of God's commandments.
For all these things you would in no way possess, unless you received them from God as a gift of freely given bestowal. This is not given to man by nature, but by grace; this is not had from the quality of the human condition, but is acquired from the kindness of divine illumination. Man indeed was so made by God that he might be able to have these things, yet he cannot have them unless he has received them by the gift of a merciful God: for the eye too was so made that it can see light, but it cannot see unless the light pours itself into it. What the eye sees, then, is a benefit of the light; and if it lacks the light, it will remain blind in darkness. Not everything that can be something is already that which it can be, except that to which it belongs by nature that its being able to be is what it always is.
Now this one God is the Trinity itself, that is, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit: who alone is the Creator of all things, because He alone is created by none. But all things, since they were created by Him, and not out of Him, are by nature subject both to diminution and to increase. Therefore, that certain things may not fall back into what is worse, His grace governs; and that certain things may ascend to what is better, His grace lifts them up; and that they may abide forever, that same grace gives life and preserves. The grace of God is always to be sought, since He gives both the willing and the accomplishing. The help of this grace is always to be sought by us from God, yet in such a way that we do not ascribe to our own strength that very thing which we ask:
for not even the very disposition to pray can be had, unless it has been divinely granted. Therefore, that we may desire the help of grace, this very thing too is the work of grace. For grace itself begins to be poured in, that it may begin to be asked for; and it is poured in yet more abundantly when it is given to those who ask. But who can ask for grace unless he wills it? Yet unless God works that very will in him, he will in no way be able to will. On account of which the blessed Apostle testifies that God works in us not only the good works of men, but also the good will, saying: For it is God who works in you both to will and to accomplish, according to good will (Phil. 2:13).
This is what, commending solicitude and humility to the faithful, he set forth beforehand, saying: Work out your salvation with fear and trembling; and there he added: For it is God who works in you both to will and to accomplish, according to good will. That we may also come to Him, we run; and we run for this reason, because we will to run. But lest we ascribe either the will or the running itself to our own strength, the same Apostle instructs us, saying: It is not of him that wills, nor of him that runs, but of God that shows mercy (Rom. 9:16). Wherefore, that you may abide and advance in these good things which you have received from God; that you may neither halt on the way, nor turn back, nor divert to the right hand or the left;
whatever you have of good will or of good work, ascribe to God, who gave it, and humbly beg Him both to preserve and to increase what He has bestowed. Ascribe nothing good to yourself as your own, lest you fail to receive what you could have received, and lose what you had received. For detestable is the pride of the human heart, by which a man does that which God condemns in men; but more detestable still is that by which a man attributes to himself what God bestows on men. For the more this man exists ungrateful in the better gifts, the more he is held guilty of the worse pride. Damnable is he who ill uses the substance of this age, but more damnable he who is puffed up with pride over spiritual gifts. Humility of soul is the Christian's exaltation.
Let there grow, therefore, in you the humility of soul, which is the true and entire exaltation of a Christian; and by so much the more recognize the grace of God growing in you, by how much the more you see the humility of heart abounding in you. That you may always have it, and that in it you may always advance, work out your salvation with fear and trembling. Let reading not be lacking to good works, nor let good works be lacking to the pursuit of reading. Provide things good before God and men; devote the study of your heart to the holy Scriptures; and there learn who you have been, who you are, and who you ought to be. If you approach these humble and meek, there indeed you will find both the prevenient grace, by which one cast down can rise; and the accompanying grace, by which one can run the way of a right journey;
and the subsequent grace, by which he may be able to arrive at the blessedness of the heavenly kingdom. Deign, I beseech you, to salute your holy and greatly venerable mother in Christ, who by your spiritual zeal is one with you in the Christian faith and in truly maternal charity; and also your venerable sister, now your wife in Christ. May the inseparable Trinity guard you by the protection of its power, which I desire, illustrious lord son. LETTER VII. TO VENANTIA. On right Penance, and future recompense. To the illustrious and deservedly venerable lady daughter VENANTIA, FULGENTIUS, servant of the servants of Christ, greeting in the Lord. CHAPTER I. As the true light is in no way darkened, so truth never lies in turn.
Now the Light and the Truth is God, of whom it is written: It was the true light, which enlightens every man that comes into this world (John 1:9). This same Light and Truth also says: I am the light of the world (John 8:12). And again He says of Himself: I am the way, the truth, and the life (John 14:6). By His teaching we are admonished that a good tree brings forth good fruit, and that a tree is known by its fruits (Matt. 7:17); in Him, illustrious lady and deservedly venerable daughter, though you are unknown to me in body, I already know you; in Him I rejoice with you, though you are set so far away.
For through the letter of my most distinguished son Junillus I came to know the purpose and the zeal of your Christian faith; he took care to make known to me the grace which God has bestowed on you to such a degree that in his letters he showed me even a token of your greeting. This you would assuredly not have done, unless you had loved Christ with all purity of mind in His servants, nor would you salute an unknown servant so kindly in the Lord, unless you bore the Lord in a devout heart. Thanks be to Him who multiplies our joy over the charity of the faithful. It is charity itself which brings believers through to God, because charity itself is God. Whence the Apostle John says: God is charity;
and he that abides in charity, abides in God, and God in him (1 John 4:16). The good of charity is manifold against sins. Where this has begun to dwell, it does not permit sin to have dominion, but covers a multitude of sins; nor does it only make present sins to be avoided, but even makes all past sins to be released. This the proud and contumacious repudiate, who despair of the remission of sins; and not only do they, with pitiable blindness, reject care for their own salvation, but they even do not cease with deadly discourses to disturb faithful souls, if they cannot pervert them:
for from these, in most cases, either the enormity of their sins, or the long duration of a life wickedly spent, takes away the hope of salvation, and drives them to perpetrate worse things; so that in such persons that sentence of holy Scripture is fulfilled: When the sinner has come into the depth of evils, he despises (Prov. 18:3). And truly the depth of evils slays, if it prejudges any by the detestable hardening of the heart with despair of pardon. One must in no way despair of God's mercy. For who does not see how impious and how sacrilegious it is, if to a man who has been converted through penance from past evils to good things, it is believed that the remission of any sin cannot be granted?
But what else is effected by these words, except that the hand of the almighty Physician is repelled, by the vice of despair, from accomplishing man's salvation? For the Physician Himself says: They that are whole need not a physician, but they that are ill (Luke 5:31). If our Physician is skilled, He can heal all infirmities; if our God is merciful, He can forgive all sins. That is not perfect goodness by which all malice is not overcome; nor is that perfect medicine to which some incurable disease is found. But it is held written in the sacred letters: Malice does not overcome wisdom (Wisd. 7:30), and the omnipotence of our Physician is intimated in the Psalm by such words as these:
Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within me, bless His holy name. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all His recompenses. Who is merciful to all your iniquities; who heals all your infirmities; who redeems your life from destruction; who satisfies your desire with good things; who crowns you in pity and mercy: your youth shall be renewed like the eagle's (Ps. 103:1-5). What then are we to suppose cannot be forgiven us, when the Lord is merciful to all our iniquities?
or what are we to reckon in us cannot be healed, when the Lord heals all our infirmities? or how is anything of want left to one healed and justified, whose desire is satisfied with good things? or in what way is he not believed to obtain the benefit of full remission, to whom even a crown in pity and mercy is granted? Let no one, then, despairing of the Physician, remain in his infirmity; let no one, belittling the mercy of God, waste away in his iniquities. The Apostle cries out: that Christ died for the ungodly (Rom. 5:6). He likewise says: That Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners (1 Tim. 1:15). Sins even committed after baptism are remissible.
God is abundant in forgiving. But perhaps it is said that those sinners can be saved who after their sins deserve to be cleansed by the washing of baptism; but that thereafter the sins which one baptized is seen to commit remain unremissible. Was not John the Apostle speaking to the baptized, to whom he said: My little children, these things I write to you, that you sin not; and if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the just, and He is the propitiation for our sins (1 John 2:1-2)? Whatever the sin may be, then, it can indeed be remitted by God to one who is converted; but that man does not allow it to be remitted to himself, who, by despairing, shuts against himself the door of indulgence.
For the rest, the Truth does not lie, which said: Seek, and you shall find; ask, and you shall receive; knock, and it shall be opened to you. For everyone that seeks, finds; he that asks, receives; and to him that knocks it shall be opened (Matt. 7:7-8). Whence also the most holy prophet Isaiah, that the remission of sins be in no way despaired of, exhorts the impious and the wicked, saying: Seek the Lord while He may be found; call upon Him while He is near. Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let him return to the Lord, and He will have mercy on him; and to our God, for He is abundant in forgiving (Isa. 55:6-7). Let the impious, then, forsake his way, by which he sins;
let the unrighteous forsake his thought, by which he despairs of the remission of sins, and, according to the prophet's word, let him turn to the Lord, for He is abundant in forgiving. In this abundance nothing is lacking, in which both mercy is almighty and omnipotence is merciful. So great, moreover, is both the kindness of omnipotence and the omnipotence of kindness in God, that there is nothing which He is either unwilling or unable to release for one who is converted. A wholesome conversion consists in two things. The despair of Judas; penance without hope. Now a wholesome conversion subsists by a twofold principle: if neither penance forsake the one who hopes, nor hope forsake the one who does penance;
and through this, if anyone renounces his sin with his whole heart, and with his whole heart places the hope of remission in God. For sometimes the devil either takes away hope from the penitent man, or takes penance from the one who hopes: burdening the one, he crushes him; lifting up the other, he casts him down. Judas, who betrayed Christ, performed penance for his sin, but lost salvation, because he did not hope for pardon. Finally, thus the evangelist speaks of him: Then Judas, who betrayed Him, seeing that He was condemned, being moved with repentance, brought back the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, saying: I have sinned in betraying innocent blood. But they said: What is that to us? See you to it.
And casting down the pieces of silver in the temple, he departed, and going away, hanged himself with a noose (Matt. 27:3-5). Worthily indeed did he perform penance, because he had sinned in betraying innocent blood; but for this reason he denied himself the fruit of penance, because he did not hope that the sin of his betrayal could be washed away by the very blood of Him whom he had betrayed. Hope without penance is a vain presumption. The devil frightens very many under a vain hope of pardon into their sins, and compels them not to fear God's justice, whom he vainly persuades to rejoice in God's goodness. Such persons say, according to the Apostle's rebuke: Let us do evil, that good may come; whose damnation is just (Rom. 3:8).
By these signs we clearly recognize that a man repents in vain, if while penance is being performed, pardon is despaired of, and that pardon is hoped for in vain without penance for sins; and through this, no one ought to sin secure under the hope of remission, nor, considering the multitude of his sins, ought he to remain bound in the chain of despair. For holy Scripture exhorts us to cease now from sinning, and not to despair that the things we have done will be remitted to us; for it says: Son, you have sinned; add not again, but pray also for your past sins, that they may be forgiven you (Ecclus. 21:1).
In both respects holy Scripture forewarned, and showed that we ought neither to remain in sin, nor to doubt about the remission of any iniquity. For why are we commanded not to add sins to sins, if we must remain in sin? or why are we commanded to pray concerning past sins, that they be forgiven us, if there are any which can in no way be forgiven to those who pray? Or can perhaps length of time prejudice anyone, so that, just as after a period of thirty years has elapsed no one is permitted by human laws to reclaim things taken away, so by divine laws, after long spaces of sinning, it should not be allowed to ask for pardon? Far be it that this should be in our God, which the human condition holds in lawsuits.
For our God is as merciful and good as He is infinite and unconquered. Accordingly, the goodness of the unconquered is not conquered, and the mercy of the infinite is not brought to an end. Every time of the present life is fit for conversion. In short, He shows every time of the present life to be most fit for conversion, saying: If the wicked man turn himself away from all his iniquities which he has done, and keep all my commandments, and do justice and mercy, he shall surely live, and shall not die. All his transgressions that he has committed shall not be in remembrance. In his justice which he has wrought he shall live. Do I will the death of the sinner by my will, says the Lord, and not rather that he be turned from his evil way, and live?
But when the just man turns himself away from his justice, and commits iniquity, according to all the iniquities which that wicked man did, all his righteous deeds which he did shall not be in remembrance; in his transgression by which he transgressed, and in his sins by which he sinned, in these he shall die (Ezek. 18:21-22, and following). And further down He says: When the just man turns himself from his justice, so as to commit transgression, in his transgression which he has done, in it he shall die. And when the wicked man turns away from his iniquity which he has done, so as to do judgment and justice, he has preserved his soul, and has turned himself away from all his iniquities which he did; he shall surely live, and shall not die (Ezek. 18:24, 27-28).
Both sentences are true, because both are divine: whether that the just man, when he shall have turned away from his justice, all his righteous deeds are to be handed over to oblivion; or that the wicked man, when he shall have been converted from iniquity to justice, is himself to be saved, and all his iniquities shall not be in remembrance. But it is unjust, if we suppose that a just man once turned away can be condemned; and yet suppose that a wicked man once converted cannot be saved. God is just and merciful. As therefore He can by justice condemn one turned away, so He can by mercy always save one converted. No length of time prejudices either the divine equity or the divine mercy.
PœnitentianunquamestapudDeumsera, incujusconspectusemperpropraesentibushabenturtampræteritaquamfutura. SidiuturnitaspeccatorumDeivinceretmisericordiam, noninaetatemundinovissimaChristusveniret, utpeccatamundipereuntisauferret, dequodicitJoannes : EcceAgnusDei, eccequitollitpeccatummundi (Joan. i, 59), etipseSalvatordese : VenitenimFiliushominisquærereetsalvarequodperierat (Luc, XIX, 10) CAP. VIII. ExemplummisericordiæDei, exparaboladeSamaritanoetVulnerato. - ii. Sainaritanusnosternunquamvulneratumadstabulummisericorditerimpositumjumentoperduceret, sialiquodiueovul-nusinsanabilejudicaret.
Penance is never too late with God, in whose sight things past as well as things to come are always held as present. If the long duration of sins were to conquer God's mercy, Christ would not have come in the last age of the world to take away the sins of the perishing world, of whom John says: Behold the Lamb of God, behold Him who takes away the sin of the world (John 1:29), and the Savior Himself of Himself: For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost (Luke 19:10). An example of God's mercy, from the parable of the Samaritan and the Wounded man. Our Samaritan would never have mercifully placed the wounded man upon the beast and led him to the inn, if He had judged any wound in him to be incurable.
Never, in giving the two denarii, would He have promised that He would repay the innkeeper whatever he might spend over and above (Luke 10:30 and following), if He had not foreknown that that extra outlay would profit the man's full recovery. For why does the innkeeper spend anything extra, if there is in the wounded man a wound that cannot be healed? As therefore no wound is incurable to our Physician, so neither in any wound, nor at any time, can the heavenly medicine fail. Therefore that same Physician testifies that He can always grant salvation to one converted, saying: When you shall have been converted and shall have groaned, you shall be saved (Isa. 30:15). On account of which God does not cease thus through Jeremiah to rebuke the hardness of certain men:
Shall not he that falls rise again? or he that is turned away, shall he not return? Why then is this people in Jerusalem turned away with a stubborn turning away? They have hardened their necks, they would not return (Jer. 8:4-5). God does not punish sins in the sinner, if the sinner's neck has not been hardened. God's justice saves the converted, condemns those turned away. It is good for us, therefore, if we flee for refuge to His mercy, whose justice we cannot escape. For the very justice of God is such that it condemns those turned away, and saves the converted. On account of which He says: Turn to me, and I will save you (Isa. 45:22).
But He always delights in our conversion, and He has appointed no time for man, as long as he is in this life, in which He cannot be made propitious to one converted; nay rather, He is known to have assigned every time of the present life to our conversion. For blessed Peter says: The Lord does not delay His promise, as some count delay, but deals patiently for your sake, not willing that any should perish, but that all should be converted to penance (2 Pet. 3:9). The parable of the laborers in the vineyard. God always delights in our conversion. If the Lord judged any age unfit for the remedy of conversion, He would not have called laborers to the vineyard at different times. For in the diversity of hours is not incongruously understood the diversity of ages;
so that the age of boyhood is received in the morning, adolescence at the third hour, youth at the sixth, the gravity of declining age at the ninth and eleventh, and old age itself at the very last. In whatever age, therefore, anyone is called, if he does not scorn the kindness of the calling Lord, he must needs receive the denarius of eternal life. For indeed He does not fail always to delight in our conversion, He who through the prophet Joel cries out to us: Thus says the Lord your God: Turn to me with all your heart, in fasting, and in weeping, and in mourning; and rend your hearts, and not your garments, and turn to the Lord your God;
for He is merciful and patient, and of great magnanimity, and abundant in mercy, and having patience over evil (Joel 2:12-13). On account of which the apostle Paul rebukes the hardness of heart in those who neglect to do penance for their sins; for he says: Wherefore you are inexcusable, O man, whosoever you are that judge. For in that in which you judge another, you condemn yourself; for you do the same things which you judge. Now we know that the judgment of God is according to truth against those who do such things. And do you suppose this, O man, whosoever you are that judge those who do such things, and do them yourself, that you shall escape the judgment of God?
Andivitiasbonitatisejusetpatientiæetlonganimitatiscontemnis, ignoransquoniambenignitasDeiadpœnitentiamteadducit ? Secundumduri'iamautemtuametimpænitenscorthesaurizastibiiramindieiræ, etrevelationisjustijudiciiDei, quireddetunicuiqueseeundumoperasua (Rom. II, i, i, eteq.). Alioquoqueloconontamplangitquipeccaregravitervidebantur, quameosquipeccatorumsuorumpœniten-tamgererenoluerunt. DeniquedicitCorinthiis: Neiterumcumvenero, humilietmeDeusapudvos, etlugeammultosexhisquiantepeccaverunt, etnonegeruntpœnitentiamsuperimmunditia, etfornicatione, etimpudicitia, quamgesserunt (IICor. XII, 21).
Or do you despise the riches of His goodness and patience and long-suffering, not knowing that the kindness of God leads you to penance? But according to your hardness and impenitent heart you treasure up to yourself wrath in the day of wrath, and of the revelation of the just judgment of God, who will render to every man according to his works (Rom. 2:1-6, and following). In another place too he laments not so much those who seemed to sin gravely, as those who were unwilling to do penance for their sins. Finally, he says to the Corinthians: Lest again, when I come, God humble me among you, and I mourn many of those who sinned before, and have not done penance for the uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness which they have committed (2 Cor. 12:21).
And not without reason does the Apostle mourn those who do not do penance: for he knows that there is more joy before the angels of God over one sinner doing penance, than over ninety-nine just persons who have no need of penance (Luke 15:7). Worthily, therefore, does the blessed Apostle mourn those on account of the impenitence of their heart, over whom the angelic choir does not rejoice. In various ways God calls us to penance. The kindness of God, then, leads us to penance; for this reason He afflicts us with tribulations, chastens us with infirmities, instructs us by straits, so that we who sinned in health of body may learn in infirmity to abstain from sins:
so that we who in gladness despised the mercy of God may, chastised by the scourge of sorrow, dread His justice. Thus it comes about that we who, by abusing our health, brought forth infirmity for ourselves, may through infirmity repair the benefits of health; and we who through gladness fell into tribulations, may through tribulations recur to gladness. In short, holy Scripture testifies that God's love toward us is rather shown by scourges and chastisements; for it says: Son, do not faint under the discipline of the Lord, nor be weary when you are rebuked by Him; for whom the Lord loves, He chastens; and He scourges every son whom He receives (Prov. 3:11-12). But the Savior Himself too says that He loves those whom He reproves:
I, He says, rebuke and chasten as many as I love (Rev. 3:19). And the teaching of the apostles does not cease to proclaim that we must through many tribulations enter into the kingdom of God (Acts 14:21). The Lord Himself too says that the way is narrow and the gate strait which leads to life. But that we may know that those who take delight in temporal joys, and despise the divine commands, are to be burned with eternal fires, while those who patiently endure temporal evils with the fear of God are to obtain eternal rest; let us consider the rich man clothed in purple, and poor Lazarus—the former after his feastings handed over to perennial flames, the latter after his hardships secure in the eternal rest of Abraham's bosom:
where, when the rich man, burning, begged that his tongue be moistened by a drop from the finger of the blessed poor man, this reply from the blessed Abraham was straightway directed to him: Son, remember that you received good things in your lifetime, and Lazarus likewise evil things; but now he is comforted, and you are tormented (Luke 16:24-25). There was no other cause why the rich man should pay the penalty, and the poor man be adorned with joy and rest, except that the one received good things in his life, and the other evil things. It is not the same thing to have and to receive the good things of the present life. Now not all who have the good things of the present life receive the good things of the present life, nor do all who suffer the evils of this life receive the evils of this life;
But those receive their good things in their lifetime who exult in the joy and pleasures of the present life, and reckon themselves blessed in this, that they see themselves shaken by no adversity; whereas those receive their evil things in their lifetime who bear the pressures and tribulations of the present life with the fear of God, and, with a contrite and humbled heart, sigh not for temporal joys but for eternal ones, and desire not the goods that pass away but those that abide. 19. Finally, to those who wish to have their gladness in the good things of present affairs, the psalm says: 'O sons of men, how long will you be heavy of heart? Why do you love vanity and seek after a lie?' (Ps. 4:3); and in another place: 'Do not hope in iniquity, and do not covet in robbery.'
'If riches abound, set not your heart upon them' (Ps. 61:11). Such people the blessed James also ceases not to rebuke, saying: 'Go to now, you rich men, weep and howl for the miseries that shall come upon you. Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are moth-eaten. Your gold and silver is cankered, and the rust of them shall be a testimony against you, and shall eat your flesh like fire. You have heaped up treasure in the last days. Behold, the wages of the laborers who have reaped your fields, which is defrauded by you, cries out; and the cry of them has entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. You have feasted upon the earth, and in luxuries you have nourished your hearts' (James 5:1 ff.).
The laughter and joy of such people He commanded to be turned into mourning and grief, saying: 'Cleanse your hands, you sinners, and purify your hearts, you double-minded. Be wretched, and mourn, and weep. Let your laughter be turned into mourning, and your joy into grief. Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and He will exalt you' (James 4:8-9). CHAPTER 14. Neither the good nor the wicked shall be deprived of a future recompense. — 20. Nor let us suppose that the sadness of the humble and the gladness of the proud, the mourning of the godly and the joy of the ungodly, can be deprived of a future recompense. For each awaits a fitting reward, to be rendered by the divine judgment, which the Judge Himself is known to have decreed by such a sentence: 'Woe to you who are filled, for you shall hunger;'
'woe to you who laugh now, for you shall mourn and weep. Blessed are you who now hunger, for you shall be filled. Blessed are you who now weep, for you shall laugh. Blessed are they who mourn, for they shall be comforted' (Luke 6:25; Matt. 5:5). Such people David likewise says indeed sow in weeping, yet shall not fail to reap with joy and exultation; for thus he says: 'They who sow in tears shall reap in joy. Going they went and wept, casting their seeds. But coming they shall come with exultation, carrying their sheaves' (Ps. 125:5). To such also he now declares that the Lord draws near, saying: 'The Lord is near to those who are troubled in heart, and He shall save the humble in spirit' (Ps. 33:19).
For tribulation profits Christians so greatly that through it our spirit becomes a sacrifice to God. For it is contained written in the psalm: 'A sacrifice to God is a troubled spirit; a contrite and humbled heart God will not despise' (Ps. 50:19). CHAPTER 15. An exhortation to prompt conversion. — 21. Formed by these and countless testimonies of this kind, let us hasten as quickly as possible to be converted chiefly to God; for Scripture says: 'Delay not to be converted to the Lord, and put it not off from day to day, lest suddenly His wrath come, and in the time of vengeance He destroy you' (Sir. 5:8). And once converted, let us by no means despair of the remission of sins, holding fast the faithful promise of the Lord, who says:
'When you shall be converted and shall groan, you shall be saved' (Isa. 30, according to the Septuagint). Let us with long-suffering bear the pressures and tribulations of the present time, and by no means depart from the fear of God; for the Apostle enjoins us to be patient in tribulation (Rom. 12:12). He also testifies that the correction of the present time profits us much toward avoiding the future judgment, saying: 'But when we are judged, we are corrected by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world' (1 Cor. 11:32). CHAPTER 16. In our tribulations let us give thanks to God. — 22. Indeed, in our very tribulations let us give thanks to the Lord, and what holy Azariah said in the furnace, let us say in tribulation:
'Blessed are You, O Lord God of our fathers, and to be praised, and glorious is Your name forever; for You are just in all that You have done to us, and all Your works are true, and Your ways right, and all Your judgments truth; and You have executed a judgment of truth according to all that You have brought upon us, and upon the holy city of our fathers, Jerusalem. For in truth and in judgment You have brought all these things because of our sins. For we have sinned and dealt unjustly, departing from You, and we have grievously erred in all things; and we have not obeyed Your commandments, nor kept them, nor done as You commanded us, that it might be well with us.
And all that You have brought upon us, and all whatsoever You have done to us, You have done in a true judgment' (Dan. 3:26 ff.). And a little later he says: 'And now we follow You with our whole heart, and we fear You, and we seek Your face; put us not to confusion' (ibid. 41). LETTER 8, OR THE BOOK TO DONATUS. On the orthodox faith and the diverse errors of the heretics. To the excellent lord, and most beloved son in the charity of Christ, DONATUS, FULGENTIUS, servant of the servants of God, greeting in the Lord. CHAPTER 1. Who is a partaker of life; who is without it. — 1. I greatly bless the Lord, most dear son, by whose grace you are such that, though you are younger than he in age, you covet not the things that are of the flesh, but the things that are of the spirit;
and, kindled with the fervor of faith, you now begin laudably to meditate on those things by which pleasure may not damnably nourish the flesh, but recognized truth may spiritually feed the soul; for I do not doubt that it is by His own inspiration that, whereas you were wont to devote yourself to the studies of secular letters, you now bestow your affection upon the divine oracles: choosing rather to lay hold of that from which not swollen eloquence is learned, but everlasting life is obtained. For whoever holds the true faith possesses life: 'For the just man lives by faith' (Rom. 1:17); and whoever desires to be instructed in the mystery of that same faith, longs to attain the knowledge of life: in which each one grows the more, the more he learns of that which is true and salutary.
Whoever holds without doubt the beginning of this knowledge will attain to its perfection, and whoever has not scorned humbly to receive the milk of the apostolic word, he himself will deserve to rejoice in the reception of solid food. Now whether one is nourished with milk within the catholic Church, or is fed with food; if only he has not withdrawn from the bosom of Mother Church, he will remain a partaker of life; because, holding the righteousness of faith, he will also possess life. This life neither he will possess who remains in unbelief, nor he who perseveres in crime:
quoniamuterquedeillisesseconvinciturqui, secundum 198 Apostolicsententiam, ambulantinvanitatesensussui, tenebrisobscuratumhabentesintellectum, alienatiavitaaDeiperignorantiam, quasestinillis, proptercæcitatemcordisipsorum (Ephes. iv, 17 ,18) : ipsaenimcordiscæcitas, etquidcredat, etquidagat, ignorat. CAP. II. DonatuseontrafidemTrinitatistentatusabArianis.Adrespondendumdefideparatiessedebemus. FidesS. Trinitatisexponitur.—2, Dicisitaqueaqui. busdawArianisdePatreetFiliopropositamquæstionem, inquaPatremmajoremetminoremFiliumasserebant :
since each of them is convicted of being among those who, according to the sentence of the Apostle, 'walk in the vanity of their mind, having their understanding darkened, alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart' (Eph. 4:17-18): for that very blindness of heart is ignorant both of what it should believe and of what it should do. CHAPTER 2. Donatus tempted by the Arians against faith in the Trinity. We ought to be prepared to give an answer concerning the faith. The faith of the Holy Trinity is expounded. — 2. You say, then, that a question was put to you by certain Arians concerning the Father and the Son, in which they asserted the Father to be greater and the Son lesser:
but that you, because of your ignorance of the divine letters, in which you are less instructed, did not find what to answer them in defense of the true faith. This therefore I first praise in you in the name of the Lord, that although you had not so great a facility of answering, nevertheless there remained in your heart a firm belief of the truth. For not all who are partakers of Christ are able also by answering to defend what they believe; but even that is part of a right victory, that so long as one cannot defend the truth by speech, he yet by a faithful heart avoids error.
It is expedient, moreover, that we follow the most salutary words of the Apostle Peter, who enjoins that we be always prepared to give an answer to everyone who asks of us a reason for the faith and hope that is in us (1 Pet. 3:15). Wishing therefore to be found readier for answering, you ask that, instructed by our discourse, you may know how, armed with the divine oracles, you may be able to withstand the heretics who wish to assail our faith. 3. Accordingly, I admonish you to hold this chiefly: that the holy Trinity, that is, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, is by nature one true God, supreme, true and good, of one nature, of one essence, of one omnipotence, of one goodness, of one eternity, of one immensity;
and thus, when you hear one God, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, understand the one nature of that supreme Trinity; and when you hear the Trinity, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, acknowledge three persons of that one supreme divinity. For there are three persons, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit; therefore it is called the Trinity: but there is one substance of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit; therefore that same Trinity is truly proclaimed by the faithful to be one God. CHAPTER 3. Three persons, not three natures. Equality in the Trinity. Testimonies of Scripture that the Trinity is one God. Testimonies for the three persons are wrongly assigned by the heretics to the Father alone. The Son also is called Lord God.
Who ought to be called a Christian. The Son also is to be adored. — 4. That the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit are three persons, the oracles of Truth Himself show. Whence our Savior says: 'I am not alone, but I and the Father who sent me' (John 8:16). Concerning the Holy Spirit also He says: 'I will ask the Father, and He will give you another Paraclete, the Spirit of truth' (John 14:16-17). He also commanded the nations to be baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit (Matt. 28:19). By these and suchlike testimonies it is shown that the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit are three persons, but are not three natures.
Whence that holy Trinity is worthily believed in respect of persons; but that three gods be spoken of—the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit—the natural unity does not permit. And because in the one nature of the Trinity there can be no diversity, therefore in the three persons an unconfused propriety remains, and in the unity of nature a substantial equality reigns unchangeably. Therefore of the Son it is said: 'Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God' (Phil. 2:6). And: 'Because He not only broke the Sabbath, but also called God His own Father, making Himself equal to God' (John 5:18). To this equality of nature and of power there pertains also that which the Son Himself says:
'For whatsoever the Father does, these same things the Son likewise does. And as the Father raises the dead and gives life, so also the Son gives life to whom He will' (ibid. 19, 21). In that nature of the Trinity, therefore, the whole is so one that nothing there can be either separated or divided; the whole is so equal that nothing there can be found greater or less. This one God the truthful authority of the New and Old Testament demonstrates to us; for of this one God the blessed Moses says: 'Hear, O Israel: the Lord your God is one God'; and: 'You shall adore the Lord your God, and Him only shall you serve' (Deut. 6:4). And the Lord Himself says of Himself: 'See that I am God, and there is no other besides me' (Deut.
32:39). Of this the blessed David also says: 'For who is God but the Lord, or who is God but our God?' (Ps. 17:32). The holy Apostle James also, proclaiming this one God, says: 'You believe that there is one God; you do well; the demons also believe, and tremble' (James 2:19). 5. Nevertheless, we are not ignorant that these testimonies, and any similar ones that may be found in the divine oracles, by which one and only God is asserted, are assigned by the heretics not to the holy Trinity itself, but to one person only, that is, to God the Father alone. Therefore, of those testimonies which we have set forth—that is, of that in which it is said: 'Hear, O Israel: the Lord your God is one God;'
and the other, in which it is read: 'You shall adore the Lord your God, and Him only shall you serve'—let us, insofar as the Lord God Himself grants, seek their understanding. We recall that we set down first that testimony in which it is said: 'Hear, O Israel: the Lord your God is one God.' This, therefore, we confess to be so most firm for both, that from this testimony let no one think that we must in any way depart. 6. Accordingly, since the rule of this precept in no way permits two gods to be worshiped by the faithful: either let them believe the Father and the Son to be by nature one God, if they wish, without transgression of this commandment, so to worship one God as neither to worship the Father without the Son, nor the Son without the Father;
or—since a greater God and a lesser God cannot be one God—it is necessary either that they call the Father alone their Lord God, and in every way deny the Son to be their Lord God; or that they assert the Son alone to be Lord God, and withdraw from the worship of God the Father. But they cannot deny God the Father to be their Lord God, whom they so far affirm to be the Lord God of all things, that they even strive by right, as it were, to subject the divinity of the Son, as of a lesser, to Him under the yoke: yet the Son, if they should be willing to deny Him to be their Lord God, are at once refuted by the testimony of the paternal voice itself; for through the mouth of the prophet, in the person of God the Father, it is said: 'And I will have mercy on the house of Judah, and I will save them
in the Lord their God' (Hos. 1:7). That this same One is our Lord God, the authority of Evangelical truth also commends, where the confession of the blessed Apostle Thomas utterly contradicts heretical depravity, crying out and saying: 'My Lord and my God!' (John 20:28). 7. Therefore, when they without doubt both confess the Father to be Lord, and are compelled by prophetic and evangelical truth to confess the Son to be Lord God, either let them, the propriety of the persons preserved, call the Father and the Son by nature one Lord God; or, confessing the Father alone to be their Lord God, let them consequently say that the Son is neither their Lord nor God. And when they have said this, they will never dare to assert themselves Christians:
since indeed a Christian has received his name from Christ; and no one can in any way be a Christian who has not confessed Christ Himself to be his Lord God. 8. Let them therefore confess the Father and the Son to be not two lord gods, but their one Lord God, if they wish to hold the truth of the faith, and are unwilling to be found rebels against the commandments both legal and evangelical. For thus they will be able to preserve alike the understanding and the duty of that testimony in which it was said: 'You shall adore the Lord your God, and Him only shall you serve.' For it is lawful for no one so to adore God the Father as not to adore God the Son, since indeed of the Son Himself it is written in Deuteronomy:
'Rejoice, O heavens, together with Him, and let all the angels of God adore Him.' Of Him the blessed David also says in the Psalms: 'All the kings of the earth shall adore Him; all nations shall serve Him' (Ps. 71:11). CHAPTER 4. A creature is by no means to be adored. Idolaters change the truth of God into a lie. — 9. But if the Son according to His divinity were not one God with the Father, He would certainly not have been of one nature with Him; and if He were of another nature, He would without doubt be a creature. But if He were a creature, the authority of the holy Scriptures would not command that He be served, but would rather forbid it.
For in the first commandment of the Decalogue, just as the worship and service of the one Lord God is most manifestly enjoined, so the adoration and service of every creature is most vehemently forbidden to be rendered by the faithful. For there it is said: 'I am the Lord your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage: you shall have no gods besides me' (Exod. 20:1, 5). If this is taken to have been said at once by the Father and the Son, let the Father and the Son be believed one Lord God: but if this is believed to have been said either by the Father without the Son, or by the Son without the Father, it is necessary that either the Father be denied to be Lord God, or the Son. For of Him who said: 'I am the Lord your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage:
you shall have no gods besides me,' of Him holy Moses says: 'Hear, O Israel: the Lord your God is one God' (Deut. 6:4). And because that same God, commanding that He alone be served, and enjoining that He be adored by the faithful, utterly forbade that anyone should dare to adore a creature and to serve a creature; therefore, at the end of that first precept, concerning all the things which He created He thus speaks: 'You shall not adore them, nor serve them: for I am the Lord your God' (Exod. 20:5). 10.
Knowing this indeed, the blessed Apostle pronounces the wrath of God to be revealed against all impiety and injustice of those who have changed the truth of God into a lie, and have worshiped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed forever (Rom. 1:18, 25). To hold the truth of God is to worship the one God; to convert the truth of God into a lie is to serve the creature. For true religion consists in the service of the one true God. For that same Truth is the one God; and just as, apart from the one Truth, there is no other truth, so, apart from the one true God, there is no other true God: for that same one Truth is by nature the one true divinity.
And thus two true gods cannot truly be spoken of, just as that same one Truth cannot by nature be divided. CHAPTER 5. Scripture proclaims both the Father and the Son to be true God. Holy men are sons of God, but not in the way that Christ is. Who changes the truth of God into a lie. What is to be concluded from the foregoing arguments. — 11. But holy Scripture, which truly and salutarily commends to us one Lord God, just as it insinuates the Father to be true God to all the faithful, so also insinuates the Son to be true God. For concerning the Father the blessed Apostle Paul says, writing to the Thessalonians: 'You are turned to the Lord from idols, to serve the living and true God;
and to await His Son from heaven, whom He raised from the dead, Jesus, who has delivered us from the wrath to come' (1 Thess. 1:9-10). This Jesus Christ is not the Son of God the Father in the way that we are: for He is proper, we are redeemed; He is by nature, we are made; He is true, we are adoptive. But He who is the true Son, He also is true God, not generated by adoption, but naturally born of the Father. And in Him, being true God and true Son, there is therefore true divinity, because natural to Him is His nativity from the Father. Wherefore the blessed John professes Him in his Epistle to be the true Son of the Father, true God, and life eternal, saying:
'We know that the Son of God has come, and has given us understanding, that we may know the true One, and may be in His true Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God and life eternal' (1 John 5:20). To worship the true God, therefore, and to serve the true God, is certainly not to change the truth of God into a lie. But that man changes the truth of God into a lie who thinks that service is to be rendered to a God who is not true; and that man worships a God who is not true, and serves a God who is not true, who has served a creature and worshiped a creature: because where God who is not true is worshiped, and a God who is not true is served, there the truth of God is changed into a lie. 12. Since, therefore, we recognize by the attestation of the heavenly oracles both God the Father to be true God, and God the Son to be true God;
either let them, with the catholics, assert the Father and the Son to be by nature one true God; or let them say, against the truth of the holy faith, that two true gods are worshiped by them; or let them not fear to profess themselves worshipers of a creature, so that by the very manifestation of the matter they may recognize that they have changed the truth of God into a lie. For the one truth of the one true God—nay rather, the one truth, the one true God—does not permit the service and worship of the true God to be joined to a creature. True religion also, apart from the one true God, allows the homage of worship and service to be rendered by the faithful to no god. CHAPTER 6. No creature is truth, but is true. In what the Son is equal to the Father. In what He is less. The twofold nativity of Christ, eternal and temporal.
— But every nature which is less than the nature of God the Father is without doubt a created nature. And what is a created nature but a creature? Furthermore, every creature, since it is the work of Truth, is indeed a true creature, yet is not truth. For that alone is by nature truth which is by nature true divinity. Those, therefore, do not change the truth of God into a lie, but hold the salutary mystery of the true faith, who believe in their heart unto righteousness, and confess with their mouth unto salvation (Rom. 10:10), not the Father alone, nor the Son alone, but the Father and the Son together, one Lord their God.
For not only is the Father God, but also the Son is by nature true God, God who is truth, remaining with the Father by nature one true One, one true God, and one truth: because that one truth, which alone is the true divinity, altogether forbids two gods to be believed or spoken of. 13. Accordingly, God the Son according to the divine nature is not less than the Father, but is equal to the Father, because the Son is so called true God that the Father is not called a truer God; for in the true God the very recognition of truth allows nothing to be reckoned as less. There remains therefore in the Father and the Son by nature one true equality of divinity, and one unchangeable and everlasting majesty.
But we so truly call the Son equal to the Father that we also truly do not deny Him to be less. For we know God the Son to be born of the nature of God the Father, and also given of the nature of the Virgin Mother, and thereby true God of the truth of the paternal nature, true man of the truth of the maternal substance: whom the eternity of divinity shows to be born without beginning, and the temporal assumption of flesh teaches without doubt to be made less. The Son is equal to the Father, and the Son is less than the Father: equal by true divinity, less by true humanity. Equal, because 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God' (John 1:1); but less, because 'The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us' (ibid. 14).
Equal, because 'being in the form of God, He thought it not robbery to be equal with God' (Phil. 2:6); but less, because 'He emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant' (ibid. 7). The Son is equal to the Father, because from the Lord was born the Lord; but the Son is less than the Father, because from a handmaid He was made a servant. Hence it is that He says: 'From my mother's womb You are my God' (Ps. 21:11). And again: 'O Lord, I am Your servant, and the son of Your handmaid' (Ps. 115:6). The Son is equal to the Father, because 'All things were made through Him, and without Him was made nothing' (John 1:3); but the Son is less than the Father, because 'He was made of a woman, made under the law' (Gal. 4:4).
And therefore, just as the Son of God is truly acknowledged coeternal with God the Father, so He is truly found later than His mother. 14. For the eternity of the Father in no way preceded the first nativity of the Son, whose second nativity, however, the temporal nativity of the mother did precede. For in that nature of God the Father, which did not begin to be, the Son is ineffably born coeternal of the eternal Father; in the nature of the Virgin, which began to be in time, the same Son is mercifully generated in time of a temporal mother. In that nature, therefore, the Son of God is equal to the Father, in which before all things He is coeternal with the Father; and in that nature the Son is less than the Father, in which He is also later than His mother.
In that nature the Son is equal to the Father, in which He is the Creator of angels; in that nature the same Son is less than the Father, in which He is the Redeemer of men. In that nature the Son is equal to the Father, in which He is adored and praised by the angels from the beginning of creation. In that nature the Son is less than the Father, in which He was made a little lower than the angels. CHAPTER 7. The lessening in Christ pertains to the human nature. — 15. For the apostolic authority did not cease to demonstrate the mystery of this lessening, saying: 'But Him who was made a little lower than the angels, we see, Jesus, crowned with glory and honor because of the suffering of death' (Heb. 2:9).
But of what nature this lessening is to be assigned was above evidently shown, when that testimony of the prophet was brought forward, in which it is said: 'Lord, what is man, that You are mindful of him; or the son of man, that You visit him? You have made him a little lower than the angels' (Ps. 8:5). Therefore the Son of God, before the assumption of flesh, when He was in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God (Phil. 2:6), because in that form of God the Son is equal to the Father; but if He were less, He would not be in that same form of God: yet that the Son is in the form of God the apostolic authority attests. Therefore, to be equal to God was for Him not robbery, but nature;
because in the form of the true God He could not but be true God, and the unity of the divine form is itself the natural equality of the one deity. Where, therefore, there was unity of form in nature, equality was not robbery. But the natural equality of divinity, which was in the form of God, could not be taken away from the true God. 16. Hence it is that, retaining the truth of divinity and receiving the truth of flesh, the one and same Son of God and of man both was made less than the Father, and remained equal to the Father. Therefore Truth Himself truly said both: 'The Father is greater than I' (John 14:28); and: 'I and the Father are one' (John 10:30). Truly, therefore, Christ is less than God the Father, because He is by nature of the fathers according to the flesh;
and the same Christ is truly equal to God the Father, because He is by nature over all things God blessed forever. For of that one Christ, the Son of God, the blessed Apostle says: 'Whose are the fathers, and of whom is Christ according to the flesh, who is over all things God blessed forever.' Accordingly, the true faith, which in the one and same Christ believes and confesses the truth of both substances, proclaims the one and same Christ, the Son of God, both to be made less according to the truth of the flesh, and believes and confesses Him to be equal to God the Father according to the truth of divinity.
And thus the true faith truly adores the Son as one God with the Father—a faith which so knows that the one God is to be served by all creatures, that it knows the homage of divine service is not owed to any creature. CHAPTER 8. The Holy Spirit is not a creature, but Creator. The Holy Spirit is true God. We are the temple of the Holy Spirit, just as of the Father and of the Son. The Holy Spirit is equal to God the Father and the Son. — 17. Hence it is that the true faith asserts the Holy Spirit also to be Creator, not creature. For how could He be denied to be Creator, by whom the strength of the heavens is shown to be established, as David says: 'By the word of the Lord the heavens were established, and all the strength of them by the Spirit of His mouth' (Ps. 32:6). And in another place:
'Thou shalt send forth thy Spirit, and they shall be created' (Ps. 103:30). For he who is the maker of men is indeed the Creator of all things. Of him blessed Job says: 'The divine Spirit that made me' (Job 33:4). The Holy Spirit, therefore, just as he created all things, so being boundless he fills all things. And because, being boundless, he fills all, he is by nature true God. For it is written: 'The Spirit of the Lord hath filled the whole world' (Wis. 1:7). And blessed David also bears witness that the Spirit of God is everywhere, saying of him: 'Whither shall I go from thy spirit, or whither shall I flee from thy face?' (Ps. 138:7). But how do the Arians deny that the Holy Spirit is God, when we are the temple of the Holy Spirit just as we are the temple of the Father and of the Son? For the Apostle says:
'Know you not that you are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are' (1 Cor. 3:16-17). Now the Apostle asserts that we are the temple of God in such a way that in the same epistle he also calls us the temple of the Holy Spirit. For he says: 'Know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Spirit who is in you, whom you have from God?' (1 Cor. 6:19). And to show that this same Holy Spirit is God, he added at once: 'Glorify and bear God in your body' (ibid. 20). 18. The Holy Spirit, therefore, is equal to the Father and the Son, because he is the Creator of all things, just as the Father and the Son.
The Holy Spirit is equal to the Father and the Son, because being boundless he fills all things, just as the Father and the Son. The Holy Spirit is equal to the Father and the Son, because he holds the members of all the faithful as one temple, just as the Father and the Son. Who then would dare to deny that the divinity of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit is one, since the bodies of the faithful, which are the members of Christ, are themselves the temple of the Holy Spirit? CHAP. IX. Conclusion concerning the Trinity. In the three persons there is no diversity of the divine nature. Baptism has no force unless conferred in the name of the Trinity. — 19. The Trinity, therefore, is one sole God the Creator of all things; the Trinity is one sole God boundless by nature.
Man is known to have been made to this image of the Trinity, and being baptized in whose name he is renewed anew. Now our Saviour taught that the nations should be baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit (Matt. 28:19), so that, just as we received the beginning of our creation by the work of the Trinity, so in the name of the Trinity we might receive the grace of divine adoption. There is, therefore, one true God, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, who by most almighty goodness creates men, and by freely-given mercy justifies sinners. Besides this one God of all things there is no God, for when he says: 'See that I am God, and there is no other besides me' (Deut.
32:39), he teaches and admonishes us that it is a grave sin if anyone believes in another beside the one God. Without doubt he believes in another who supposes there is a diversity of divinity in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit; whereas that God, who alone possesses true divinity, grants no power at all of worshipping another god; nor is anyone in any way to be named in the sacrament of human redemption who is found to be a stranger to the nature of the one true God. But the mystery of human redemption is by no means accomplished if in baptism the name of the Son or of the Holy Spirit be withdrawn. CHAP. X. An apology for brevity. — 19 bis.
Therefore, since the manner of a letter does not permit the discourse of our disputation to be extended, the first beginnings of your love are not to be wearied by lengthy reading, but rather to be roused by brevity, so that while you read a short work with delight, you may be more ardently inflamed toward more extensive reading. Read attentively the few things I am about to say, understand them prudently, and hold them without doubt: from which you may be able, in the assent of faith, to discern the true from the false, and to retain the Christian faith by the help of our very Enlightener. CHAP. XI. In the Trinity there is one God, one nature. The error of the Sabellians. — 20. The Holy Trinity is one God, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit.
For one is the nature of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, but not one person. Accordingly, that by holding fast the truth you may be able to refute, or at least to reject, falsehood: if you should see anyone confessing the one nature of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Spirit in such a way that he wishes to assert one person, do not think him a Catholic Christian, but recognize him as a Sabellian heretic. CHAP. XII. The error of the Arians. In what the Sabellians and Arians are to be received, and in what rejected. — 21. But if you should hear anyone speaking of three persons, of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, in such a way that he wishes to assert three natures of these three persons, understand him without hesitation to be an Arian heretic.
For it is true that the Sabellians believe one nature of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit; but it is false that they do not believe there are three persons. It is also true that the Arians speak of three persons of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit; but it is false that they strive to persuade of three natures of these three persons. Thus perversely the Arians divide the nature of the Trinity, and the Sabellians confound the persons; whereas the nature of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit is one in such a way that it is not one person; for the person of the Father is one, of the Son another, of the Holy Spirit another. CHAP. XIII. The error of the Macedonians. — 22.
But if you should see anyone confessing indeed the one nature of the Father and of the Son, yet proclaiming another substance of the Holy Spirit—so that he says the Son is equal to the Father, but asserts the Holy Spirit alone to be lesser—that man does not hold the truth of the Catholic faith, but follows the error of perfidy born of Macedonius. Accordingly, since he is not a Catholic Christian, but a Macedonian heretic, he is to be rejected by all the faithful. CHAP. XIV. On the truth of the human nature in Christ. — 23. Now attend to a few things concerning the mystery of the Lord's Incarnation. For Christ the Son of God, who professes himself to be the Truth, just as he is true God, so he is true man:
inquosicutestplenitudodivinaenaturæ, itaestetplenitudohumanæsubstantiær. Inestenimillinaturalisveritasdivinitatis, naturalisveritasanimærationalis, etnaturalisveritascarnis: acperhocnaturalisdivinitascommunisestillieumPatre : naturalisverohumanitascommunisestillieumVirginematre. CAP. xv. HæresisManichæorum. — 24. SiquisergosicinChristoveramdivinitatemprædicat, utejusveramcarnemnegarecontendat, nonestChristianuscatholicus, sed 206 hæreticusManichaeus, cumipseChristusdiscipulisdubitantibusdixerit: Palpateetvidete, quiaspirituscarnemetossanonhabet, sicutmevidetishabere (Luc. XXIV, 39). CAP. XVI. ErrorPhotinianorum.
in whom, as there is the fullness of the divine nature, so there is also the fullness of the human substance. For in him is the natural truth of divinity, the natural truth of the rational soul, and the natural truth of the flesh; and by this the natural divinity is common to him with the Father, while the natural humanity is common to him with the Virgin Mother. CHAP. XV. The heresy of the Manichaeans. — 24. If, therefore, anyone so proclaims the true divinity in Christ that he strives to deny his true flesh, he is not a Catholic Christian, but a Manichaean heretic, since Christ himself said to his doubting disciples: 'Handle and see, for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as you see me to have' (Luke 24:39). CHAP. XVI. The error of the Photinians.
Christ is the Mediator of men on account of his sharing in both natures. — 25. Again, if anyone so proclaims in Christ the truth of the soul and of the flesh that he is unwilling to accept in him the truth of the deity—that is, one who so calls Christ man that he denies him to be God—he is not a Christian, but a Photinian heretic. For Christ, just as according to true divinity he is God the Creator of men, so according to true flesh he is Mediator of God and men. For he would in no way be Mediator if he had not either the nature of divinity with the Father, or the substance of flesh and soul common with men.
IneoautemverusmediatoresthominumhomoChrislusJesus, inquoetdePatreformamDei (perquamnossalvaret) naturaliterhabuit, etexVirgineformamservi (quaminnobissalvaret) accepit. Nunquamautem. homoaDeogratiamsalutisacciperet, siinunapersonaChristidivinæhumanaequenaturaecommuniononmanereta. CAP. XVII. DuænaturæinunaChristimediatorispersona. DuceinChristonaturænecconfundunturnecduaspersonasconstituunt. EutychetisetNestoriicontrariierrores. — 26. VeritasergoChristisicuthabetveritatemnaturalemdivinitatisexPatre, sichabetnaturalemveritatemhumanitatisexVirgine.
But in this the man Christ Jesus is the true Mediator of men, in whom he both naturally had from the Father the form of God (by which he might save us), and received from the Virgin the form of a servant (which he might save in us). But man could never receive from God the grace of salvation, if in the one person of Christ the communion of the divine and human nature did not remain. CHAP. XVII. Two natures in the one person of Christ the Mediator. The two natures in Christ are neither confounded nor do they constitute two persons. The contrary errors of Eutyches and Nestorius. — 26. The truth of Christ, therefore, just as it has the natural truth of divinity from the Father, so it has the natural truth of humanity from the Virgin.
For the only-begotten God deigned to become in the womb of the Virgin the receiver of human flesh and soul, that he might be the Saviour of human flesh and soul. He is one, in whom there is a twofold, inseparable, and unconfusable nature, and one person of both natures: in regard to whom two other heretics again, holding views contrary to one another, are known to have brought in (or, established) diverse errors, namely Nestorius and Eutyches. Nestorius indeed, because he acknowledged there to be two natures in Christ, attempted to proclaim two persons in him, and thus, having a heart blinded by the darkness of falsehood, did not hesitate to join to the Christian faith the lie of his perfidy.
For the true faith, just as it truly proclaims two natures in Christ, so it altogether denies two persons in him. But Eutyches, rightly believing one person in Christ, was perversely seen to proclaim one nature in it, whereas the true faith at once so acknowledges in Christ the property of both natures that it understands one person of divinity and humanity. CHAP. XVIII. Sabellius. Arius. Manes. Photinus. — 27. For Christ is one, who 'in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.' Who also was made 'the Word made flesh, and dwelt among us.' Hereby the Sabellian is overcome, because in that the Word was with God, it is shown that the person of the Father is one, of the Son another.
Hereby also the Arian is overcome, because in that the Word was God, it is shown that the nature of the Father and of the Son is one. For to show the property of the person it avails that the Son alone is called the Word; but to show the communion of the one nature it pertains that, just as the Father is called God, so also the Son is named God. Hereby too both the Manichaean is confounded, and Photinus, in that it is said: 'And the Word was made flesh.' For in the name of the Word the true divinity is recognized, and in the name of the flesh the true humanity is found: so that Christ the Son of God may be recognized both as true God and true man, in the natural truth of each name;
and thus, neither may the Manichaean dare to proclaim false flesh in him, nor may Photinus be able to take away from him his natural deity. CHAP. XIX. Nestorius and Eutyches are refuted from the Apostle. The two substances in the one Christ have remained unconfused, nor has the person been doubled. — 28. For Nestorius and Eutyches are convicted by the apostolic words: the former, that he may acknowledge that the one person of Christ cannot be doubled; the latter, that he may know that the twofold nature of Christ cannot be confounded. For this same Christ is one, of whom the Apostle says that which has already been set forth above: 'Whose are the fathers, and of whom is Christ according to the flesh, who is over all things, God blessed for ever' (Rom. 9:5).
Here, full of the Holy Spirit, he showed both the one person of Christ and the twofold nature. For in saying, 'Of whom is Christ according to the flesh, who is over all things blessed for ever,' just as by the name of God and of flesh he undoubtedly shows the truth of each nature, so by the one name of Christ he teaches one person of divinity and humanity. For Christ, who is of the fathers according to the flesh, is himself over all things God blessed for ever. The nature which the Son of God has from the Father is not confounded with that nature which the same God took from the Virgin.
SedNechabuitChristusduasaliquandopersonas, quiaidemDeusunigenitus, etsecundumdivinitatemnatusestdePatre, etsecundumcarnemprocessitexVirgine. EtquiVerbumDeusnatusestdeDeo, idemVerbumcarofactumtanquamsponsusprocessitdethalamosuo (Psal. XVIII, 6). Ipseunus, qui, servatautriusqueproprietatenaturae, etcrucifixusestexinfirmitate, etnivitexvirtuteDei. CAP. xx. ConclusiolibriexhortansadscriptaSanctorumperlegenda. — 29.
But neither did Christ ever have two persons, because the same only-begotten God was both born of the Father according to divinity, and proceeded from the Virgin according to the flesh. And he who as the Word was born God of God, the same Word made flesh proceeded like a bridegroom from his chamber (Ps. 18:6). He is one, who, the property of each nature being preserved, was both crucified out of weakness, and lives by the power of God. CHAP. XX. The conclusion of the book, exhorting to the diligent reading of the writings of the Saints. — 29.
These things, dearest son, I have transmitted to you in accordance with your holy desire and love, from which a taste of instruction may be afforded you, and from this taste there may grow in you a longing for more extensive reading, so that you may be able to profit the more, with God's help, the more diligently you begin to seek out the sayings of the holy Fathers, and to review what you have found more frequently and more attentively. Whence there may accrue to you, with God's help, the grace of fuller knowledge, by which you may be able not only to retain the true faith, but also to convict the deadly falsehood of heretics, believing and firmly holding one nature and three persons in the Trinity, God, and one person and two natures in the only-begotten Son of God, our Lord Jesus Christ. EPISTLE IX.
Victor to Fulgentius, earnestly imploring his prayers and sending the sermon of Fastidiosus the Arian to be refuted. To the most blessed lord, to be ranked equal in apostolic merits, to the holy father FULGENTIUS the bishop, from VICTOR. 1. The divinely-appointed time for the desired matter has come, in which our petition may obtain its effect. For it would have been a wrong that I, who had myself frequently asked your beatitude to answer the cunning contrivance, should delay you who are willing; for among the most honourable characters whatever is promised by delaying is generally reckoned a falsehood. But your beatitude recognizes this with us better than I: it was not done by will, but the distance of the various regions had brought the hindrance; by which we are led hither and thither to no purpose;
where no benefit for eternal life and salvation is found, but rather the mind is called away from that very benefit of the future life which ought to be sought; so that, when it is time by the prompting of a diabolical fear, none of us is at all permitted to do anything that may profit toward eternal salvation. 2. For we are clothed with the various covetings and desires of this world, which suddenly vanish like smoke, and incurably our attention so serves the enticements of this age that, as if we were to live unchangeably in this world, we take no thought at all concerning the future eternity, or the peril of life or death, which is on either side:
but we are busy only with that which we know will be present to our desires in this present time. For however great a benefit accrues to our will, we count it little, according to that saying of blessed Cyprian: 'What else in the world is waged daily but a battle against the devil? And a little after there follows: If avarice is laid low, lust rises up; if lust is suppressed, ambition succeeds; if ambition is despised, anger provokes, pride puffs up, drunkenness invites, envy breaks concord, jealousy cuts off friendship' (from the book On Mortality, a little after the beginning), and so forth. That venerable man, seeing clearly the soul to be wounded daily by so many darts of the enemy:
whence not one's own strength, but divine mercy alone shall be able to deliver. 3. Therefore we tearfully beseech that, on behalf of us together with all those whom you have acquired for the Lord, and whom, snatched from worldly squalor, you have caused to be converted to the spiritual life, you may deign to entreat his mercy, that he may show us the light of his mercy, that he may not take vengeance for our sins, that we may not die in our transgressions, that we may be stripped of the snares and fetters of the enemy, that he may not rejoice to have gained a soul which the Lord has redeemed with his own blood.
But this we most earnestly beseech, that you may join our supplication to your just prayers, and our groanings to your holy weepings, that by your intercessions we may deserve to bring back the support of the future life, that we who are dead in sins may rise again by your holy prayers. For otherwise the prophet Elisha could not have raised the lifeless corpse, unless, restraining the outlines of his limbs, he had made himself equal to the body (2 Kings 4:3-4). His greatness diminished itself a little, so that while he kissed the dead, he might apply a poultice to the soul, and restore the boy alive. One lays himself down, and two rise up; and suddenly he is restored unharmed to his mother, who came to life again by another's spirit.
And I likewise trust that by your intercession I shall be restored alive to Mother Church, I who seem to be held by the sting of death through my burdening sins. For I know that in the youthful age of your life, many years ago, you sought the salvation of our soul, and very often besought the Lord concerning this matter, that he might rescue me from the temptations of this life. And because, still weighed down by the mass of sins, I have not been able to merit it, this I beg, that by assiduous supplications you may deign to entreat the Lord on our behalf, that by whatever order or time he may obtain pardon for our transgressions. 4.
And lest our tearful and long-continued prayer should breed weariness in the feelings of your paternity, this again is to be asked of us, that a swift effect may follow your promises;
and against the malignant work of that man who, disdainfully despising the spiritual life of venerable monks—and reckoning it, according to the world, as most worthless—boasts that he has flown up and reached even to the cedars of Lebanon (whose name, unless I am mistaken, I seem to have expressed rather plainly through the order of the words in the verse above), whose treatise I have forwarded, who, from words begged from here and there, has been seen to bark against the right faith and Catholic truth, and, as it were wounding both the Homoousians (which he called us to be) and the Donatists with the darts of his objections, afterward claimed the Catholic name for himself, as your paternity will diligently perceive from the reading. Wherefore we ask that from the honeyed fountain of your paternity the vanity of that man may be refuted;
and against the serpent who is his author—from whom this man, feeding on evil grasses, was seen to sprout a certain, as it were, new error—may there be present a lucid response, and may every wickedness devised against God be suppressed, lest those who read him should reckon that he has said anything right against the faith of doctrine. Let the cunning of the ancient serpent be confounded, because he has gathered to himself such preachers by the various enticements of seditions and pleasures; and scatter its viperous and venomous three-forked tongue by your holy responses. He who was discharging the office not of a teacher, but rather of a flatterer of the falsehood of that time. Let the fabrication which he left to his posterity, as you respond, vanish from their minds, whereby he wished to war against the mystery of God.
Therefore we ask that in this matter, with the Lord's help, you may extend the merit of good fame and your genius, illustrious to all. And since the present heat seeks some fresh things, I have boldly expressed the desire of my mind, possessed by the love of ancient familiarity; and just as you shine before the other priests in the minds and eyes of beholders, so we desire that you appear, more resplendent by your flowery little works, both to us and to all nations. 5. Relying on this pious love, unlearned in matters, I have written: thirsting with too great an ardor, I have eagerly run to the fountain of skill and doctrine with my rustic eloquence.
Whence we desire that our thirst and inexperience may be satisfied, so that not only may I deserve to obtain the reward of the future life—just as, at the very front of the letter, I sought the solaces of your prayers—but also that we may rejoice that satisfaction has in all things been made to this work: so that not only we, but also the devotion of all our fellow servants, your sons, who depend upon you with pious affection, and who expect this of you together with us, may render thanks to the divine gift together with them. And we ask that you pardon our rusticity, you who yourself commanded that I should dare these things.
And although either scanty or no learning of a teacher has imbued us, there comes in addition that, if we retained anything conceived in our hearts, being entangled with other occupations, we have almost lost the use of the Latin tongue, according to that saying: 'Our breasts do not admit two cares.' But pray that the Lord may grant and bring to pass what we wish. Guide, therefore, and adorn the servant whom you have nourished, and bestow the doctrine which you have more frequently taught. May the eternal Godhead guard your beatitude praying for us, which we desire, O lord Father. THE SERMON OF FASTIDIOSUS THE ARIAN. We say, most prudent brethren, that which the Godhead deigns to bestow upon our littleness. God is the author of justice and of life, nay rather he himself is our justice and our life.
He made man neither for sin nor for death; as Scripture says, 'God made not death, neither hath he pleasure in the destruction of the living' (Wis. 1:13). What then? Death befell man, whom God had made. For it is said to be, not of the Creator, but of the devil the deceiver. Therefore, after man was deceived by the devil—man who willingly wrought iniquity, unwillingly ran into death—he transgressed unjustly, and was punished justly. But God, when he had seen these two things in man, guilt and death—the one which man had wrongly done, the other which he had justly borne;
since man was held bound by these two most powerful chains, he commanded that the Lord Christ should take flesh—not that in which he might become a debtor as a sinner, but that in which, without the debt of sin, he might undeservedly bear death for the debtors. Not that the Son of God might be bound by the bond of iniquity, but that sinful man might be loosed from the bond of iniquity. This is what the Apostle says: 'Great is the sacrament of godliness, which was manifested in the flesh, was justified in the spirit, appeared to angels, was preached unto the Gentiles, is believed in the world, was taken up in glory' (1 Tim. 3:16).
And truly, most learned Christians, what greater piety could there have been than that, for carnal men, the Son of God, obeying the Father's command, should take on human flesh, and that Life should bear death for mortals? and that he who before the ages is born, founded by the Father, should in the last time be born of the Virgin? that he who gives life to the world should lie dead in the tomb? With how many tears, therefore, is it now to be lamented, or with how great an affliction of heart to be mourned, that very many even until now are unwilling to abandon the stubbornness of their most hardened obstinacy, while they desire indiscriminately to be enslaved to a hurtful supposition.
They who in no way acquiesce in the saving remedies, or cast away the will of correction, opposing hostile hands to the vital words as to medicinal instruments, wound themselves in that very place where they ought to have been cured, and turn the force of spiritual medicines against themselves; whence they increase the putrefaction of their wounds in that very place where they might have obtained health. For a twofold error has crept in of old, which hitherto, binding the souls of the lost, does not allow them to breathe toward the seeking of truth. With the Homoousians asserting an inseparable and indivisible Trinity, that the Son was not less than the Father, nor was the Father the unbegotten maker of his own Son;
and with the Donatists likewise preaching that the good are polluted by communion with the wicked, while they cast far away the gift of holy Scripture, the remedy of salvation. Among whom Holy Mother the Catholic Church is known to chant with a Davidic murmur, as we have just now sung in the psalm: 'Lord, lead me in thy justice because of my enemies' (Ps. 5:9). For I am led in thy justice, while I believe thee, almighty God, unbegotten and uncreated, to be the maker of thy Son the Lord Jesus Christ, John the Baptist bearing witness: 'After me cometh one who was made before me' (John 1:15). And Peter the apostle preaching and saying: 'Let all the house of Israel know most certainly, that God hath made both Lord and Christ, this same Jesus, whom you have crucified' (Acts 2:36).
Solomon also, first declaring in the person of Christ: 'Before the ages he founded me' (Prov. 8:23). Behold, Scripture testifies as made, created, and founded him whom the sacrilegious detest thus to believe. Likewise they assert, as was said above, an inseparable and indivisible Trinity. And if the Son, of whom the evangelist says, 'The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us' (John 1:14), his divine power being for a little while veiled, alone entered the chamber of the virginal womb, then without doubt he is separated from the Father and the Holy Spirit. But the Trinity could in no way be separated from one, which, according to their own absurdity, is agreed to be by no means divided.
Therefore did the whole Trinity assume flesh? Did the whole Trinity feel the injuries of the passion? Did the whole Trinity lie in the tomb? Did the whole Trinity penetrate the lower regions? Did the whole Trinity rise from the dead on the third day? Did the whole Trinity ascend into the heavens on the fortieth day? And at whose right hand does the whole Trinity sit? Or what Spirit did the whole Trinity send upon the apostles on the day of Pentecost? Or to what God could the whole Trinity say in heaven: 'God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?' (Ps. 22:1)? Or to what Father did the whole Trinity say: 'Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit' (Luke 23:46)? Let them declare it, if they can. But if they cannot say it, they slay themselves with their own darts, who contend that the Trinity is inseparable.
The Donatian vanity, indeed, does not consider that the benefit of baptism was conferred upon men for this reason: that they who are originally weighed down by others' errors, being relieved by the help of healing grace, might thereafter bear only their own; and that not the communion of the sacrament, but consent, should condemn each one of sin. Since, just as the Lord says he will requite the sins of the parents unto the third and fourth generation, because the earthly and carnal nativity is shown to be liable to original guilt: so in another place he testifies that, as the soul of the father, so also the soul of the son is his own, that the second and heavenly nativity may be known to be wholly absolved from others' sins. For he immediately adds: 'The soul that sinneth, the same shall die' (Ezek. 18:20).
With this saying the admonition of Solomon agrees, and shows that the one is not weighed down by the sins of the other: 'Son,' he says, 'if thou be good, it shall be to thee and to thy neighbours: but if thou turn out evil, thou alone shalt drink up the evils' (Prov. 9:12). And so the Catholic faith, shunning the precipices of every error, and, with the Lord leading it back, walking the way of the heavenly journey, chanting with sober belief, says: 'Lord, lead me in thy justice because of my enemies' (Ps. 5:9).
And thereupon, imploring from the Father through the Son the Holy Spirit, and by the straightness of the way — the faculty of walking in which she has obtained by his freely-given gift — just as she confesses that those not yet baptized are liable not only to their own sins but also to the sins of others, since she knows that they were conceived in iniquities, so too she asserts that those washed in the font at their new birth are unharmed by another's iniquity, provided that the assent of their own will is not held bound in the crime. For 'as many as believed in him,' says John the Evangelist, 'he gave them power to become the sons of God, to those who believe in his name, who were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God' (John 1:12-13).
Therefore, just as those brought forth of the will of the flesh and of the will of man contract another's sins, although they do not yet have any of their own, so those born of God, if there be in them no fault of their own will, are sprinkled with no injury of another's iniquity. For as the first birth by generation fastened on the child that which, being born, he did not do, so the second birth, once original sin is washed away, imputes as guilt only that offense which lies in the will alone. In this part, then, we ought to be set apart from evildoers, in which, keeping the firstfruits of the Spirit, we, buried together with Christ, have risen again in baptism.
In which also we put off the old man, who is corrupted according to the desires of error, by the grace of God preventing and accompanying us, that we may put on the new man, who according to God is created in the justice and in the holiness of charity. Through the Lord. LETTER 10. Scarila sets before Fulgentius two questions, one concerning the Incarnation of the Son of God, the other concerning the author of vile animals. To the holy and most blessed lord, to be reckoned equal to apostolic merits, to father Fulgentius the bishop, your servant Scarila. 1. The desires of the unlearned greatly long for the learning of your paternity; for it is written: 'Ask your father, and he will declare to you; your elders, and they will teach you' (Deut. 32:7);
etquiaquodintelligerenonpossumus, sanctitatistuædoctrinanossedesideramus. i. DumadmensamChristianiEcclesiæcatholicaefiliituiEventideDeiIncarnationelocutionasceretur, unusexnobishocdeipsaIncarnationeasseruit, quoniamnonDeusPater, sedDeusFiliuscarneminduit; etaliusdixit: IpseDeusquiunusestintribusdignatusestcarnemassumere, utnostramservitutemquapertransgressionempatrisnostriAdæobligatidetinebamur, adlibertatemperduceret. 3. EtscirecupimussiipseDeusPaterdescenderitetcarnemassumpserit; an, ipsoresidente, Verbomandaveritquodcarnemassumpserit ?
and because what we cannot understand we desire to know through the teaching of your holiness. 1. While at the table of the sons of your Catholic Church, discourse arose about the Incarnation of God, one of us asserted concerning this Incarnation that it was not God the Father but God the Son who put on flesh; and another said: God himself, who is one in three, deigned to assume flesh, that he might lead to liberty our servitude, in which we were held bound through the transgression of our father Adam. 3. And we desire to know whether God the Father himself descended and assumed flesh; or whether, while he himself remained seated, he commanded by the Word that it should assume flesh.
since we know that the Word was made flesh, that he himself might dwell among us; but that between the Word, who is God, and the Father, who is God, one and the same majesty of both descended to put on flesh, for we read: 'This is our God, and no other shall be counted beside him; afterward he was seen on earth, and conversed with men' (Baruch 3:36-38). And when we brought this testimony forward into the midst, he too spoke against it thus: 'He said this of the Son, not of God the Father'; and I for the present said:
Since we are alike in equal ignorance of this, let us have recourse to the holy father Fulgentius the bishop, to whom God has deigned to grant the knowledge of so great a power, that he may by the unfolding of the divine Scriptures point out to our unlearnedness the way in plain speech. Wherefore, commending myself to your holy prayers, I beseech, through him who has endowed your holiness with such great grace, that as a good father you would bid us be instructed in what we do not know, and that you would flood us from that fountain whence all who thirst are filled. 4. And when the discourse was finished, another of us said that flies, fleas, and scorpions, or any of the fouler animals that are called bedbugs, God did not make, but that after the casting down of that unworthy angel the devil, all these were made by the devil himself;
and when we said that God made all things, and these very good, he said that we ought to consult your holiness also on this point, that you yourself might bid the matter be satisfactorily settled: whether these things were made before the transgression, when God made all things, or after the transgression of Adam. Pray for us, holy and most blessed father. LETTER 11. Ferrandus the deacon sets before Fulgentius two questions, concerning the salvation of an Ethiopian catechumen, baptized when already by the force of illness he was out of his mind, and who died without having received the Eucharist. To the most blessed lord, to be received with all veneration, to father Fulgentius the bishop, Ferrandus the deacon, greeting in the Lord. 1.
Those who lack earthly resources, and are not fed by the continued labor of daily work, or by the industry of an honorable craft, or perhaps by honest trade, are wont, before the doors of the rich, after hunger has shut out shame, to seek their sustenance by sighing entreaties; and sometimes even to knock at the most merciful ears of noble men with importunate petition: for they know that silence profits not the begging. But I, who labor in the poverty of a meager talent, and am not permitted, amid the many cares that bark at me, to work the food of wisdom by daily meditation on divine reading;
and being still less able by my own strength, that is, by the powers of my own disputations or reflections, to investigate what is doubtful, to explain what is obscure, to distinguish and define contrary things, I knock with frequent groanings at the door of the heavenly Father of the household. But when again I convince myself that I am unworthy that what I desire should be so quickly opened to me, then I entreat with suppliant voice those whom I see to have received from the innermost recesses of the king's chamber the money of my Lord to be dispensed, that they would deign to console our hunger with at least modest supplies.
And since you, being one from the number of those to whom talents have been entrusted, desire to multiply your gains, and share without envy that wastes away the most precious pearl of the heavenly Scribe — which you, a most faithful merchant, having sold all that you had, purchased — to be acquired, possessed, and enjoyed by all in common: bring forth, I beseech, from your treasure, excellent steward, things new and old alike, with which you may enrich the needy, feed the hungry, teach the unlearned, and show the doubter what he should follow. 2.
A certain religious man's servant, a young man in age, an Ethiopian in color, brought (I believe) from the furthest parts of a barbarian province, where men are darkened by the dry heat of the fiery sun, had not yet been cleansed by the sprinkling of the saving font, nor whitened by the gleaming grace of Christ. This man, therefore, by the diligence of his faithful masters, to be instructed in the ecclesiastical sacraments, was handed over to the church; he became, according to custom, a catechumen; and after some time nonetheless, as the paschal solemnity drew near, he was presented among the competentes, was enrolled, was instructed: and coming to know and receive all the venerable mysteries of the Catholic religion, once the scrutiny had been solemnly celebrated, he was claimed against the devil through the exorcism;
and being about to hear the Creed, he steadfastly professed to renounce him (the devil), as the custom here required. Moreover, pronouncing from memory the very words of the holy Creed in a clear voice before the faithful people, he received the pious rule of the Lord's Prayer. And at the same time now understanding both what he should believe and what he should pray, he was being prepared for the coming baptism, when suddenly he was assailed by violent fevers, and, the lethal sickness increasing, he was thrown into distress. The shortness of the days persuaded that he should be deferred, or rather reserved, to be washed at the font together with the others. And why should I linger longer?
The hour longed for by all had come, in which the people of acquisition, buried together with their Redeemer through baptism, should lay aside the old life, and, being renewed, take up the new faith of the resurrection. Then he, being set in his last breath, without voice, without motion, without sense, able to answer nothing to the questioning priest, was carried in the hands of those bearing him; and, with us answering for him as for an infant, being utterly absent in mind, he received baptism, which — dying shortly after — I judge that he did not know, in this present life, that he had received. 3. I ask now whether the loss of voice did nothing to harm his attaining eternal blessedness.
For I greatly fear lest on this account the Lord, to whom all things are possible, denied him the faculty of speaking, because he judged him unworthy of the benefit of the second birth. For in what way that age, capable of reason, could be purged by another's confession, I do not see. Do we not rightly believe that only little children are saved by the faith of those who offer them, whom we know to be condemned by original iniquity alone? — the divine justice so acting in wondrous ways that, in a manner, where one's own, that is, actual malice, is least found, there one's own will is rightly not required either; but through the abundance of grace salvation is given, others believing, to those to whom, others sinning, guilt was ascribed. But this man was living by his own free choice:
beyond that which he had drawn from the root, he had without doubt contracted many vices by his own desire, bound by the chains of very many sins, and to be saved only by voluntary belief, which in that place of redemption he neither would nor could confess; who, sensing nothing, was wholly unable to will anything at all. Or perhaps did the past confession, made while he had knowledge, merit remission of sins even for him who now knew nothing? But I hesitate to say this, lest someone truly say to me: Then he would have been saved even if he had not come to the very washing of the body; since, as you assert, he had merited the reward of expiation through the mysteries already accomplished. 4.
Finally, why do we not also baptize the dead, whom sudden death has often snatched away from holy baptism, yet whose will and faithful devotion was known to all? If I should try to give assent to one who answers such things, a great absurdity at once follows: that it would be thought that, those mysteries alone sufficing and conferring full salvation, one who is not to be born again receives the water of the eternal font, but one already reborn. I see that in this matter the customary sentence of the canons may be brought forward, which bids that the infirm be baptized, if they cannot answer for themselves, but their attendants have, at their own peril, given testimony to their will. Under which definition I judge rather what the Church ought to do to be commanded, than what that man may receive to be indicated.
That is to say, that the minister of the word may be free from the fault of negligence, not that that man may be shown to be a partaker and sharer of justice. Especially since, although I see many moved in this matter, I myself am nevertheless often more moved; hesitating what sentence ought to be held concerning those who, even if they are lawfully baptized in sound mind, being anticipated by a swifter death, are not permitted to eat the flesh of the Lord and drink his blood. For the words of the Savior are known to the faithful, saying: 'Unless you eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, you shall not have life in you' (John 6:54). Wherefore we ask that you instruct us with a speedier reply:
whether it harms, how much it harms, or whether it harms nothing at all, if someone baptized in the name of the holy Trinity be defrauded of the sacred food and drink. Deigning to answer both together — the things which by the presumption of charity we believe should be asked, and the things which we suggest will be most useful to many. May our God deign to keep your paternity for our edification, my lord and ever father. LETTER 12. Fulgentius, replying to Ferrandus, on the questions set before him concerning the salvation of a dying Ethiopian. To the venerable lord, and most greatly to be desired in the charity of Christ, the holy brother and fellow-deacon Ferrandus, Fulgentius, servant of the servants of Christ, greeting in the Lord. CHAPTER 1. — 1.
I rejoice, holy brother, that in your heart the flame of charity, which is poured out through the Holy Spirit, is nourished, grace ever increasing: which makes us, in those things which seem to most people doubtful, recognize something clear from the Scriptures; lest, while ambiguity is held concerning the very sacrament of salvation, the grace of the Savior be thought to be given in vain to believers. 1. You say, then, that a certain religious man's servant, a young man in age, an Ethiopian in color, was, by the diligence of his faithful masters, to be instructed in the ecclesiastical sacraments, handed over to the church, and made a catechumen according to custom.
After some time nonetheless, as the paschal solemnity drew near, he was presented among the competentes, was enrolled, was instructed, and coming to know and receive all the venerable mysteries of the Christian religion, once the solemn scrutiny had been celebrated, he was claimed against the devil through the exorcism; and being about to hear the Creed, he professed to renounce him (the devil) steadfastly, as the custom of the Church [of Carthage, in which now, God being favorable, you serve as deacon] required. Now, moreover, pronouncing from memory the words of the holy Creed in a clear voice before the faithful people, he received the pious rule of the Lord's Prayer. And at the same time now understanding both what he should believe and what he should pray, he was being prepared for the coming baptism.
You say that he was assailed by violent fevers, and thrown into distress as the lethal sickness increased. You add moreover that the shortness of the days persuaded that he should be deferred, or rather reserved, to be washed at the font together with the others. You say too that the hour longed for by all had come, in which the people of acquisition, buried together with their Redeemer through baptism, should lay aside the old life, and, being renewed, take up the new faith of the resurrection. Then he, as you say, being set in his last breath, without voice, without motion, without sense, able to answer nothing to the questioning priest, was carried in the hands of those bearing him, and, with you answering for him as for an infant, being utterly absent in mind, he received baptism;
which — dying shortly after — you judge that, in this present life, he did not know he had received. CHAPTER 2. — 3. This narration being thus completed, you then ask whether the loss of voice did nothing to harm his attaining eternal blessedness. For you testify that you greatly fear lest on this account God, to whom all things are possible, denied him the faculty of speaking, because he judged him unworthy of the benefit of the second birth. You say too that you do not see how that age, capable of reason, could be purged by another's confession, since we rightly believe that only little children are saved by the faith of those who offer them, whom we know to be condemned by original iniquity alone:
the divine justice so acting in wondrous ways that, in a manner, where one's own, that is, actual, malice is least found, one's own will is not required either, but through the abundance of grace salvation is given, others believing, to those to whom, others sinning, guilt was ascribed. But this man, as you assert, was living by his own free choice: beyond that which he had drawn from the root, he had without doubt contracted many vices by his own desire, bound by the chains of very many sins, and to be saved only by voluntary belief, which in that place of redemption he neither would nor could confess; who, sensing nothing, was wholly unable to will anything at all. 4.
To these words of yours you oppose another, under the fear of the question, saying: 'Or perhaps did the past confession, made while he had knowledge, merit remission of sins even for him who knew nothing?' This, you say, I hesitate to say, lest someone truly say to me: Then he would have been saved even if he had not come to the very washing of the body; since, as you assert, he had merited the reward of expiation through the mysteries already accomplished. Finally, why do we not also baptize the dead, whom sudden death has often snatched away from holy baptism, yet whose will and faithful devotion was known to all?
You then add that if you should try to give assent to one answering such things, a great absurdity would at once follow: that it would be thought that, those mysteries alone sufficing and conferring fullest salvation, one who is not to be born again receives the water of the eternal font, but one already reborn. 5. Finally, lest anything should be thought too little inquired into for your most vigilant understanding and most pious solicitude, you add that in this matter the customary sentence of the canons may be brought forward, which bids that the infirm be baptized, if they cannot answer for themselves, but their attendants have, at their own peril, given testimony to their will. Under which definition you say that you judge rather what the Church ought to do to be commanded, than what that man may receive to be indicated.
That is, that the minister of the word may be free from the fault of negligence, not that that man may be shown to be a partaker and sharer of justice. Especially since, although you see, as you say, that many are moved by this matter, you yourself are nevertheless often more moved, hesitating what sentence ought to be held concerning those who, even if they are lawfully baptized in sound mind, being anticipated by a swifter death, are not permitted to eat the flesh of the Lord and drink his blood. On account, namely, of those words of the Savior known to the faithful, saying: 'Unless you eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, you shall not have life in you' (John 6:54).
You then ask that I instruct you with a speedier reply, whether it harms, how much it harms, or whether it harms nothing at all, if someone baptized in the name of the holy Trinity be defrauded of the sacred food and drink. Since, therefore, charity commands us to answer both together, it is fitting that charity should gladly obey commanding charity. And we hope that, for the paying of the debt of that charity, the grace will be present from him by whom charity itself is inspired. CHAPTER 3. — 6. First, then, we ought to call to mind that sentence which the freely-given benevolence of the Savior promulgated generally for the salvation of the human race.
Now I mean that sentence which the Lord himself willed to cling to our minds so much the more tenaciously, as he deigned to promulgate it after all his precepts, at a later time. For after the resurrection, being about to ascend into heaven in body, but to remain with his own on earth in divinity, he is found to have said these things to his disciples: 'Going into the whole world, preach the Gospel to every creature: He who believes and is baptized shall be saved; but he who does not believe shall be condemned' (Mark 16:15-16). Here the Lord rightly foretold that he who believes and is baptized shall be saved, and without doubt showed that the unbeliever is to be condemned. For in the unbeliever there was to be no reason at all for a future baptism.
For he who does not believe, whether he be baptized or not baptized, will without doubt be condemned. 7. But by this sentence, in which the Lord established and defined that every unbeliever is to be condemned with eternal punishment, it is beyond doubt that there are to be condemned by the divine definition not only those whom the end of this life finds estranged from the sacrament of baptism, but also all heretics. For if faith, which blessed Paul, filled with the divine Spirit, affirms to be one, is indeed that which is not feigned but true (Eph. 4:5); since the end of the commandment is charity from a pure heart, and a good conscience, and faith unfeigned (1 Tim. 1:5); how is he said to believe, by whom the truth of faith is not held?
For whatever holds the mind of a believer that is recognized as alien from the truth of faith, that must needs be a lie. But the Lord hates all who work iniquity, and will destroy those who speak a lie (Ps. 5:6-7). Wherefore also Wisdom says in the Proverbs: 'For my mouth shall meditate truth, but lips speaking lies are an abomination before me' (Prov. 8:7). Therefore they do not receive salvation in baptism, who do not hold in heart and mouth the truth of faith. And thereby, although they have the form of piety which consists in the sacrament of baptism, yet by denying the power of piety, they receive neither life nor salvation.
But what remains for such, save eternal damnation, which faith not true but feigned will bring forth for them? For in such there is no charity from a pure heart: because, according to the sentence of blessed Peter (Acts 15:9), the Lord purifies the hearts of his own by faith; nor can there be purity of heart where there is no faith: because it is not to be called faith at all, where it is not true. Since, therefore, where there is charity from a pure heart, there is faith not feigned but true, and the heart is purged not by the pretense of faith, but by its truth; it is manifest that among heretics, in whom there is not truth but a feigning of faith, charity from a pure heart is by no means found.
But how can they have a good conscience, in whom, through unbelief, that prince of malice dwells? These, therefore, unless they are converted and saved by the truth of faith, will be condemned for the crime of unbelief, because they did not love him in whom they did not believe according to the truth of faith; nor could there be a good conscience in those who, it is established, held, against the true faith, a deadly perfidy even to the end of life. 8. Nor let it move anyone that the blessed Apostle nevertheless called it faith, though feigned: for in another place, as he preached one God, so he preached also one faith. For the blessed Apostle set that down not according to the truth of the matter, but according to the opinion of the faithful.
For that which was preached by the false apostles, the same Apostle both calls Gospel, and confirms not to be Gospel. Which is contained in his epistle, written to the Galatians, in these words: 'I marvel that you are so soon removed from him who called you into the grace of Christ, unto another gospel, which is not another' (Gal. 1:6-7). How then another gospel, if it is not another, save another according to the error of the faithless, but not another according to the truth of faith? So also faith is feigned by the faithless according to their own opinion, by whom the true faith which the Holy Spirit bestows is not held. The same blessed Apostle also points out the knowledge falsely so called, saying:
'O Timothy, keep that which is committed to your trust, avoiding the profane novelties of words, and oppositions of knowledge falsely so called' (1 Tim. 6:20). But just as that which is by a false name called knowledge is not knowledge, so also the faith which not the Spirit divinely pours in, but the human spirit feigns for itself, is assuredly not faith; and thereby, according to their opinion, it is called faith, which nevertheless is by no means found to be faith. For we find gods also named in the holy oracles, whom yet the divine oracles themselves plainly testify not to be gods. For it is said in the Psalms: 'All the gods of the nations are demons' (Ps. 95:5). Jeremiah too says: 'The gods that made not heaven and earth, let them perish from under heaven' (Jer.
10:11). Yet in another place he shows that those very ones whom he calls gods are not gods. For he says: 'Pass over to the isles of Chittim, and see; and send into Kedar, and consider diligently, and see if such things have been done. If a nation has changed its gods, and these are not gods' (Jer. 2:10-11). 9. But we find the name of God in the holy Scriptures, so far as now occurs to us, in four ways. For 'God' is said according to the truth of nature, in the manner in which the holy Trinity alone is the one, true, and unchangeable God, who says: 'See that I am God, and there is no other beside me' (Deut. 32:39); and of whom David says: 'Who is God but the Lord, or who is God but our God?' (Ps. 17:32).
This is the one and only God who alone is naturally God. From this one true God certain ones, that they might be gods, had it not naturally, but received it by the gift of grace. Of such gods was Moses, to whom that one true God said: 'Behold, I have made you a god to Pharaoh' (Exod. 7:1). Of such also are those of whom it is said: 'I have said, You are gods, and all of you sons of the Most High' (Ps. 81:6). These gods, therefore, received that grace whereby they might be gods, which they received that they might be made sons of God. For the Evangelist says that 'as many as received him, he gave them power to become the sons of God, to those who believe in his name; who were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, but of God' (John 1:12-13).
To these same it is likewise said: 'I have said, You are gods, and all of you sons of the Most High' (Ps. 81:6). 10. There are, then, these two ways of naming that are praiseworthy: one whereby the true God is naturally called, the other whom God has bestowed by grace on those he willed; which are nevertheless distinguished from one another by a great difference. For that way, in which the natural truth is shown in the name of God, so demonstrates the one God by the very truth of the natural name, that it never permits gods to be called within it. Hence it is that, just as the Father alone, or the Son alone, or the Holy Spirit alone is truly called God, so together the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit are truly named, not three gods, but one God.
This the Trinity, one God, has: that there are indeed three persons, but there are not three gods: because that Trinity is one true God. Therefore the Son of God, not only according to the true divinity which he has from the nature of the Father, but also according to the flesh which he has truly and naturally from the body of his mother, is both believed and preached by us to be true God. Since the eternal divinity of the Son with his full humanity, and the same full humanity of the Son with his eternal divinity, is one person in the Trinity: and he himself, wholly in his divinity and humanity, the only-begotten Son, together with the Father and the Holy Spirit, is one God.
But the other way, because it is not of nature but of grace, therefore receives within itself the name of gods without any depravity of faith; because it contains only the multitude of the adopted, to whom, that they might be made sons of God, the supreme Trinity, one true God, gave power. — CHAPTER 4. — In that first way, then, natural glory is recognized; but in this second, the bounty of grace is found. 11. But the two remaining ways, by which God, or some thing or person, is named, are found more deserving of blame than of praise. And therefore in both a manifest fault is found, because in none of them can either nature or grace be present. For the one is according to the affection of a depraved desire, the other according to the opinion of error.
For the mind given over to carnal desire makes that to be its god which it loves above all things. Hence it is that the blessed Apostle without doubt pronounces the belly to be the god of certain ones who savor earthly things, saying: 'Whose end is destruction, whose god is the belly, and whose glory is in their confusion, who savor earthly things' (Phil. 3:19). Here I think the Apostle put 'to savor earthly things' for 'to love earthly things.' A like sense I judge to be contained also in that place, where the same Apostle says: 'Therefore if you have risen with Christ, seek the things that are above, where Christ is, sitting at the right hand of God: mind the things that are above, not the things that are upon the earth' (Col. 3:1-2).
For, showing that they ought not to be wise about the things that are upon the earth, he added a little later: 'Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth: fornication, uncleanness, lust, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is the service of idols' (Col. 3:5). When therefore he commands that our members which are upon the earth be mortified, he assuredly bids that the desire of earthly things be mortified in us. For which reason it is said in another place: 'They who are Christ's have crucified their flesh with its vices and concupiscences' (Gal. 5:24). He also wishes us to reckon ourselves dead along with them, saying: 'Reckon yourselves indeed to be dead to sin, but living unto God in Christ Jesus' (Rom. 6:11).
For everyone lives to that thing which he loves, and shows himself dead to that whose affection he has mortified within himself. They therefore are wise about earthly things who love earthly things; and they make a god of their belly for themselves who bind their heart's servitude in enticing slavery to the delights of the gullet. But the opinion of human error has falsely fashioned for itself the name of God in a twofold way unto its own destruction: which twin opinion of error claims for itself no fewer heretics than pagans, since it subjects both these and those to itself, whereby it binds them all at once with the diverse fetters of manifold falsehood. For the pagans, having forsaken the true God, serve the superstition of false gods; while the heretics, thinking false things about the true God, resist the truth of holy religion.
It is therefore manifest that heretics are bound by the chain of a deadly error, and that those whom the Church endures as obstinate enemies ought not to be called faithful: seeing that it is the guilt of infidelity either to believe false things about the true God, or to worship a false god under the name of the true God. CHAPTER V. — Since therefore we have taken the beginning of our discussion from that saying of the Lord which laid down that 'everyone who shall believe and be baptized shall be saved' (Mark 16:16), let us believe that that boy was saved, in whom we find nothing to have been lacking of those things which pertain to the office and effect of baptism. For the office of the second birth consists in faith and confession, but its effect in regeneration.
'For as many as received him, to them he gave power to become sons of God, to those who believe in his name' (John 1:12). They believe, therefore, that they may become sons of God; since for this they receive the grace of faith, that believing they may receive the grace of the sacrament. For it is fitting that, while with the heart one believes unto righteousness, with the mouth confession be made unto salvation. But it is manifest that, just as the office of belief and confession pertains to the catechumen, so the effect of baptism pertains to the minister; and while by the former the confession is uttered through true faith, it follows that by the latter, in his administering the washing, the grace of the saving mystery is accomplished. And we see this rule kept in practice in the Acts of the Apostles by holy Philip:
for when he was admonished by the Holy Spirit to preach the Lord Jesus Christ to the eunuch, and had come at the same time to a certain water, the eunuch requesting and saying: 'Behold water, what hinders me from being baptized?' (Acts 8:36), he first drew forth the office of confession, to whom he might rightly administer the effect of holy baptism. Therefore he answered the eunuch: 'If you believe with all your heart, it is lawful' (Acts 8:37). And because the eunuch's confession went before, the effect of holy regeneration was consequently fulfilled in him also through Philip's ministry. By what justice, then, would he who has discharged the office of belief and confession not attain the effect of holy regeneration?
For if the order of the work and its reward be considered, the work is in faith and confession, the reward in baptism: for each one is judged worthy of baptism when the merit of faith and confession precedes, to which, as a reward, the sacrament of holy baptism is due to be granted. 'And the laborer is worthy of his hire' (Luke 10:7). He therefore ought not to be defrauded of the reward of baptism, who by the devotion of heart and mouth divinely given discharged the work of belief and confession. He assuredly was not to be questioned at the hour of baptism concerning what he had already confessed beforehand in the pronouncing of the Creed. And so the taking away of his voice did nothing to harm him in attaining eternal blessedness, who, as long as he was able, remained in that very confession of faith.
It was not taken away, nor changed; nor was that abolished which he said, at a time when he could no longer speak, because as long as he could feel, he did not change his resolve. But you say, 'I fear that the Lord, to whom all things are possible, denied him the faculty of speaking for this reason, because he judged him unworthy of the benefit of the second birth.' Nay rather, let us recognize therein that our Lord was not forgetful of his mercy, in that, although he took away his voice, he nevertheless did not take away his life, so that what he granted him to believe and confess, he might receive while living. But it is doubted 'how that age, being capable of reason, could be cleansed by another's confession.'
Nay rather, he is found to have been cleansed by his own confession, for whom the confession of others that followed after could then have been of no profit, if his own had by no means preceded. And so without doubt the confession of others profited him a second time, when it did not forestall one unwilling, but succored one failing by following after; and what in him the enlightened will had begun by believing and confessing, this brotherly charity perfected on his behalf. CHAPTER VI. — We read therefore that the Lord said: 'Whoever shall confess me before men, I also will confess him before my Father, who is in heaven' (Matt. 10:32). But as long as the faculty of speaking was present to this man, that confession was not lacking.
Who then will dare to call that confession unworthy of salvation, which he sees was not rejected by perversity of will, but overtaken by the necessity of infirmity? For his tongue was disabled, not his conscience depraved; and the Apostle says: 'Having the same spirit of faith, as it is written: I believed, for which reason I have spoken; we also believe, for which reason we also speak' (2 Cor. 4:13). He therefore who, having received the spirit of faith, believed and spoke, since he could then have lacked that very Spirit which he had received in order to believe if he had denied, when he did not deny, assuredly did not lack it. By that same Spirit, then, by which he spoke as believing, he was redeemed while silent:
since by that same Spirit the second birth is perfected, by which the second belief is given. Accordingly, when to the sound man there was no lack of the will to believe and to confess, to the infirm man the necessity of being silent did no harm. CHAPTER VII. — Now it is true that we rightly believe only infants to be saved by the faith of those who offer them, whom we know to be condemned by original iniquity alone, the divine justice bringing this about in wondrous ways: so that in a manner where there is by no means found any proper, that is, actual, malice, no proper will is required; but through the abundance of grace salvation is given, others believing, to those to whom, others sinning, guilt has been ascribed. But you add that this one lived by his own free choice:
and that over and above what he had drawn from the root, he had without doubt contracted many vices by his own desire, bound by the chains of very many sins, and to be saved by no means but a voluntary believing; whereas in that place of redemption he neither would nor was able to confess, because, feeling nothing, he was utterly unable to will anything at all. These indeed, most dear brother, are your words, which are contained in that letter you sent. Accordingly, the nature of original sin must first be considered: which, having been committed by others, was propagated to others by the fault of generation.
In the abolishing of which, if ever there be that age to which a proper confession cannot belong, salvation is given to infants by others believing and confessing, to whom, others sinning, guilt has been ascribed. Wherefore, since in ages already using reason a proper confession is required — for this reason, namely, that they both live and understand, having from life the sin of origin, and from understanding the sin of their own action — therefore we rightly say that this man was saved without any doubt, because understanding he believed, and confirmed by his own confession what he believed; and thereafter, although no longer understanding, yet still living, he received the sacrament of holy regeneration.
For through the sacrament of holy baptism, that life was released from the bonds of original sin which had been bound by the chains of that same sin. And because so great is the power of holy baptism, that wherever it finds a life in which it may loose that bond of original sin, it washes away by the benefit of the second birth all things it finds added on top, according to that which the Apostle says: 'For the judgment was from one unto condemnation, but grace is from many offenses unto justification' (Rom. 5:16): we worthily believe him to have been saved, in whom both before baptism belief and the confession of understanding were not lacking, and at the hour of baptism life, though in one infirm and feverish, remained.
The life therefore which contracted original sin, because when it could it gave testimony of its own conscience and understanding, even when it could not confess, by the merit of that confession received remission of original sin. Especially with the consecration of the Unity of the Church lending its aid, whereby it came to pass that the confession rendered in time past, since it could not be rendered at the hour of baptism because of the body's infirmity, was rendered by the help of brotherly charity: so that he was helped by the word of those members to whose fellowship he was to be reckoned. And with that original sin forgiven, no one of the faithful doubts that all the sins which he had contracted by his own will were forgiven.
The past confession, therefore, of one who knew, merited remission of sins even for him who knew not what he was saying, concerning which let us in no way doubt. CHAPTER VIII. — For no suspicion ought to recall our mind from this opinion, lest anyone should say that 'he would have been saved even if he had not come to the very washing of the body,' since indeed we do not say that he could have been saved by confession alone without the sacrament of baptism. For 'he who shall believe and be baptized shall be saved.' That youth, assuredly, because we know that he believed and confessed, we therefore affirm to have been saved through the sacrament of baptism. Who, if he were not baptized, would by no means be saved, not only unknowing, but even knowing.
For the way of salvation was in confession, salvation in baptism. For at that age, not only would confession without baptism profit him nothing, but neither would baptism itself in any way profit unto salvation one who does not believe nor confess. Therefore God willed confession to profit him for this reason, because he preserved him unto holy regeneration in this life. And so the gift of holy regeneration, just as he, because he willed, sought it; so God, because he willed, gave it. CHAPTER IX. Why the dead are not baptized. — But we do not baptize the dead for this reason, because every sin, whether original or actual, since it is at once common to both soul and flesh, none of them is remitted, if the soul be separated from its own flesh. For 'we must all',
'must be made manifest before the tribunal of Christ, that each one may receive the proper things of the body according as he has done, whether good or evil' (2 Cor. 5:10). And so the soul without the flesh is by no reasoning saved, which sinned in the body, and did not believe while it was in the body. And through this, it receives the evil which it did in the body, not the good which, being placed in the body, it did not do. The flesh likewise without the soul cannot be baptized, because it cannot receive remission of sins. For a thing that does not live, just as it cannot sin, so it cannot have penitence for sin. How can the sacrament of remission be given, where there is no life?
Or how can the flesh be baptized unto the remission of sins, where there is no soul, together with which the fellowship of sin cleaves? Therefore, even if there was in some living person a faithful will and devotion, who nevertheless died without the sacrament of baptism, for this reason the dead man could not be baptized, because from that body the soul, whose was the faithful will and devotion, had departed. Therefore this one, of whom we now treat, was worthily baptized, because his soul, whose faithful will and devotion were known to all, remained in its own flesh unto the hour of holy baptism. Those mysteries, therefore, which are performed in the Church before baptism, cause the spiritual man to be conceived, not to be reborn.
Hence it is that one will arrive at salvation, if the second birth brings him forth into the light. For which light a man is prepared by those mysteries, but is brought through by the sacrament of baptism. This is what I said above, that in those mysteries there is the office of salvation, in baptism the effect of salvation; which effect assuredly not the onset of infirmity, but only a change of will can deny to oneself. CHAPTER X. — Accordingly, most firmly is that judgment of the paternal canons to be held, which orders that the infirm be baptized, if they cannot answer for themselves, but have borne testimony to their will at their own peril. For the holy Fathers saw that a will is not guilty which is known to be hindered, not changed;
and that the sacrament of baptism ought not to be denied where firmness of will is recognized. And the holy Fathers, in decreeing this, indicated both what the Church ought to do, and what that man may receive. For the Church would not do this, if that man had received no benefit in this deed. For since the Apostle testifies that the Church of God is the pillar and ground of truth, if it has any part in mysteries of mine wherein there is no firm truth, it is not in all its mysteries the pillar and ground of truth (1 Tim. 3:15). For whatever firmness is taken away from its sacraments, must needs be taken away from the Church itself.
The Church, therefore, is not truly called the pillar and ground of truth, if in that very principal mystery of human salvation it is found infirm. But because it is truly named by the Apostle the pillar and ground of truth, whatever, according to the constitutions of the Church itself, in the holy mysteries of human redemption and reconciliation, is given and received within her, is given with firm truth, is received with firm truth. And that we may in no way reject the general constitutions of our holy mother Church, that is, those which the most harmonious assent of all the pontiffs establishes, it is thus commanded in Proverbs: 'Hear, my son, the laws of your father, and reject not the ordinances of your mother' (Prov. 1:8).
Who then would judge that to be void of profit, which he hears from God is by no means to be rejected? If therefore he who is thus baptized is not saved, there is no guilt if this be neglected: nor will the minister of the word, if he has not done this, be held in the fault of negligence, if he in whom this is done cannot be a partaker of righteousness. There, then, is one convicted as guilty of negligence, where the effect of the work is not despaired of. And just as he is worthily convicted of negligence who does not do what is useful, so of him who spends labor on superfluous things, that very labor is rightly disapproved as vain and useless. And if in this matter vain labor is spent, then without doubt the judgment of Paul the Apostle will be vain, whereby he said:
'For each one shall receive his own reward according to his own labor' (1 Cor. 3:8): since without doubt he was speaking of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God, as the passage of that same epistle indicates. For he had premised: 'I planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the increase' (1 Cor. 3:6). And what was it for Paul to plant, and for Apollos to water, except that Paul planted by evangelizing the word of salvation, while Apollos watered by ministering the sacrament of baptism? When therefore the Apostle had said: 'And so neither he who plants is anything, nor he who waters, but God who gives the increase' (1 Cor. 3:7), in order to show that the reward of that planting and watering remains firm, he immediately added:
'Each one shall receive his own reward according to his own labor.' And to show that the labor of the divine work cannot be empty, in another place of the same epistle he speaks thus: 'And so, beloved brethren, be steadfast and immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labor is not in vain in the Lord' (1 Cor. 15:58). But that is the work of God, which is so bestowed on each living person that it can profit either the soul or the body of him who receives it. And those things indeed which profit the soul must needs profit the body also; but not all things which profit the body pertain to the benefit of souls:
as is food, drink, clothing, and lodging, which are found to profit not the soul that receives them, but the giver. But the sacrament of baptism is given to man for this end, that the soul together with the flesh may be saved. Which the minister assuredly gives in vain, if he does not give it for this end, that he who is baptized may receive the gift of eternal salvation. For the sacrament of redemption is given in vain, if he to whom it is given is not redeemed. But if we attend to one single word of your letter, no doubt of this will remain. For you said that this was defined by the paternal canons for this reason, 'that the minister of the word may be free from the fault of negligence.' But how does the minister incur the fault of negligence in this, if by diligence he accomplishes nothing?
For he does not vainly contract the guilt of one who is negligent, except because he did not do what he ought to have done: but he ought to do it for this reason, because it could profit if he had done it. Therefore he was charged with the fault of negligence, because by not doing what would without doubt have profited if he had done it, he did harm. Accordingly, for this reason that infirm man, to whose will the attestation of those near him is not lacking, ought without doubt to be baptized, according to the paternal canons, so that both the minister of the word may be free from the fault of negligence, and that man may become a sharer and partaker of righteousness. CHAPTER XI. — But no one of the faithful ought to be disturbed concerning those who, though they are lawfully baptized with a sound mind, are not allowed, by a death coming too swiftly upon them, to eat the flesh of the Lord and drink his blood:
on account, namely, of that saying of the Savior wherein he said: 'Unless you eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood, you shall not have life in you' (John 6:53). And whoever shall be able to consider this not only according to the mysteries of the truth, but according to the truth of the mystery, will foresee that this comes to pass in the very washing of holy regeneration. For what is done in the sacrament of holy baptism, except that believers may become members of our Lord Jesus Christ, and may belong by ecclesiastical unity to the frame of his body? For to them the blessed Apostle says: 'You are the body of Christ, and members of a member' (1 Cor. 12:27).
Whom he shows to be not only partakers of the sacrifice itself, but the holy sacrifice itself, when he bids them present themselves to God as a living victim, humbly, saying: 'I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercy of God, that you present your bodies a living victim, holy, pleasing to God' (Rom. 12:1). Which holy Peter likewise teaching, says: 'And you also, as living stones, be built up into spiritual houses, into a holy priesthood, offering spiritual victims acceptable to God through Jesus Christ' (1 Pet. 2:5). Whence the blessed Paul, when he had said in a certain place: 'The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ?'
and the bread which we break, is it not the participation of the body of the Lord?' (1 Cor. 10:16). In order to show that we ourselves are that true bread and true body, he immediately subjoined: 'Because we, being many, are one bread, one body, all we who partake of the one bread' (1 Cor. 10:17). Whence in another place he says: 'One body and one Spirit, as you are called in one hope of your calling' (Eph. 4:4). And again: 'But doing the truth in charity, let us grow up in him in all things, who is the head, Christ. From whom the whole body, compacted and knit together by every joint of supply, according to the working in the measure of each single member, makes the increase of the body unto the building up of itself in charity' (Eph. 4:15-16).
For confirming also that we are the flesh of the Lord, he says: 'For no one ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes and cherishes it, as also Christ the Church: because we are members of his body, and of his bones' (Eph. 5:29-30). Wherefore, since we, being many, are one bread and one body, then each one begins to be a partaker of that one bread, when he has begun to be a member of that one body; which, in each of its several members, when in baptism it is joined to Christ the head, then indeed is truly offered to God as a living victim. For by that gift of birth it becomes a sacrifice, just as it becomes a temple. Which the blessed Apostle teaching, says: 'Do you not know that you are the temple of God, and the Spirit of God dwells in you?' (1 Cor.
3:16). He therefore who becomes a member of the body of Christ, how does he not receive what he himself becomes? — seeing that he assuredly becomes the true member of that body whose sacrament is in the sacrifice. This, then, that man becomes by the regeneration of holy baptism, which he is to receive from the sacrifice of the altar. Which we know that the holy Fathers also believed and taught without doubt. The blessed Augustine likewise made a sermon on this matter, exceedingly clear, and apt for the edification and instruction of the faithful. Which whole sermon I have preferred to append to the letter, because it is neither prolix, and in its very brevity is full of great instruction and sweetness.
'This which you see upon the altar of God, you saw also on the past night, but what it was, what it meant, how great a thing's sacrament it contained, you have not yet heard. What therefore you see is bread and the cup; which your very eyes report to you. But what your faith demands to be instructed: the bread is the body of Christ, the cup the blood of Christ. This indeed has been said briefly, which may perhaps suffice for faith; but faith desires instruction. For the prophet says: Unless you believe, you shall not understand (Isa. 7:9). You can therefore now say to me: You have bidden that we believe; explain, that we may understand. For such a thought can arise in anyone's mind.'
'Our Lord Jesus Christ — we know whence he took flesh: from the Virgin Mary. As an infant he was suckled, was nourished, grew, was brought to the age of youth, suffered persecution from the Jews, was hung upon the wood, was slain on the wood, was taken down from the wood, was buried, on the third day rose again, on the day he willed ascended into heaven. Thither he raised his body, whence he is to come to judge the living and the dead. There he is now sitting at the right hand of the Father. How is the bread his body, and the cup, or what the cup holds, how is it his blood? These things, brethren, are called sacraments for this reason, because in them one thing is seen, another understood.'
'What is seen has a bodily appearance; what is understood has a spiritual fruit. If therefore you wish to understand the body of Christ, hear the Apostle saying to the faithful: You are the body of Christ and members (1 Cor. 12:27). If then you are the body of Christ and members, your mystery is placed upon the table of the Lord: you receive the mystery of the Lord. To that which you are, you answer Amen, and in answering you subscribe. You hear then, The body of Christ, and you answer Amen. Be a member of the body of Christ, that the Amen may be true. Why then in bread? Let us assert nothing here of our own; let us hear the Apostle himself again. For when he was speaking of this sacrament, he said: One bread, one body, being many, are we. Understand, and rejoice.'
'Unity, piety, truth, charity — one bread, one body, being many, are we (1 Cor. 10:17). For recall that bread is not made of one grain, but of many. When you were being exorcised, you were as it were being ground; when you were baptized, you were as it were moistened; when you received the fire of the Holy Spirit, you were as it were baked. Be what you see, and receive what you are. This the Apostle said of the bread; now what we should understand of the cup, even this saying sufficiently shows. For just as, that there may be the visible appearance of bread, many grains are moistened into one; as though that should come to pass which holy Scripture says of the faithful: They had one soul and one heart toward God (Acts 4:32); so also of the wine, brethren, recall whence it is one.'
'Many grapes hang on the cluster, but the liquor of the grapes is blended into unity. So the Lord Jesus Christ signified us, willed us to belong to him; he consecrated on his table the mystery of our peace and unity. He who receives the mystery of unity, and does not keep (var. hold) the bond of peace, receives not the mystery for himself, but a testimony against himself.'
I judge, holy brother, that our discussion, confirmed by the sermon of the illustrious teacher Augustine, leaves no room whatsoever for anyone to doubt that each of the faithful then becomes a partaker of the Lord's body and blood, when in baptism he is made a member of the body of Christ; nor is he estranged from that fellowship of the bread and cup, even if, before he eats that bread and drinks that cup, he departs from this world established in the unity of the body of Christ. For he is not deprived of the participation and benefit of that sacrament, when he himself is found to be that which that sacrament signifies. Pray for us always, quickened and strong in Christ, holy and venerable brother. LETTER XIII.
Ferrandus to Fulgentius, proposing five questions. To the most blessed lord, and holy one to be regarded with all veneration, Father FULGENTIUS the bishop, FERRANDUS the deacon, greeting in the Lord. Often have I wished to ask many things with the affection of one desiring to learn, but the rarity of carriers, owing to the length of the journey, has prevented me from addressing my absent master by frequent letters. Whence now, admonished by the benefit of the present occasion, I have gathered into one what I could, and to be better expanded by your reply I briefly inquire; asking and beseeching Christ, from whom within you hear what you may teach without, that you would truly tell me:
Whether the Trinity, inseparable on account of one and the same nature, operation, and will, ought to be said to have separable persons, or whether even in its persons it is to be proclaimed altogether inseparable. Or, whether, just as the Son of God is said to have been born, to have suffered, to have died, to have been crucified, so we ought to affirm his divinity to have been born, to have suffered, to have died, to have been crucified: although, whether he be named God, or divinity, the flesh alone is to be understood as mutable and passible, according to which God or the divinity could suffer that which in his own nature he could not.
Thirdly I further inquire, whether the soul of Christ has altogether full knowledge of the Deity that took it up, and whether, just as the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit know one another, so the same Son knows himself, through that which he is as man, in that which he is as God, comprehending the whole Father from each and in each substance. Or perhaps, just as with bodily eyes it in no way sees God the Spirit — lest dignity be believed not to have been added to man, but nature to have been utterly changed — so, with however pious an understanding and a most pure heart of the rational soul, the whole essence of divinity is neither seen nor comprehended, lest any creature whatsoever be found to comprehend the Creator. Suffer me, I beseech you, to inquire again:
For I wish to set forth several things at once, since there is no occasion here to inquire about each one separately. We believe and confess one kingdom of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, perceiving that they rule together over all creatures. Why then, in the prayers of the priests, throughout nearly all the regions of Africa, has the Catholic Church been accustomed to say, 'through Jesus Christ thy Son our Lord, who liveth and reigneth with thee in the unity of the Holy Spirit'? As though the Son alone possessed the kingdom together with the Father; so that by the phrase 'in the unity of the Holy Spirit' the Holy Spirit is implied to unite those who reign, rather than to reign together with them.
Answer these things, I pray, speedily, and feed with the sweetest honey of heavenly discourse one who inquires in unpolished speech about matters unknown to him. Clarify also this: what is the meaning of the fact that Luke the Evangelist, when about to narrate the Lord's Supper, says first that He took the cup and immediately handed it to the disciples to be divided among themselves; and then afterward, having taken bread, said, 'This is my body'; and likewise, after He had supped, having taken the cup, then said, 'This cup is the new Testament in my blood, which is poured out for you' (Luke 22:17ff.). Was one and the same cup given a second time, or was one given first and another afterward?
And if it is so, to what does that sacrament pertain, concerning which the other Evangelists who wrote the Gospels for the most part kept silent? Do not, I beseech thee, defer thy reply, nor keep an eager mind in suspense by long waiting; for we ought to deserve at least a share of your labours. I ask also that you command the book On the Rule of the True Faith to be sent to us to be read again, and the letter to John, bishop of Tharsis, in which I recall that it was most fully argued concerning a certain wrongdoer who was not to be handed over to a judge. I have received the two codices and have restored to the child Hermias what was his own. Command also that the letter On Prayer, which you deigned to send to me while I was staying here, be directed hither again in writing.
For while, on account of its excellence, it is sought by many for reading, and through our own forgetfulness, we do not know with whom it has remained. I humbly greet the holy presbyters, the deacons, and the blessed congregation. May our God deign to preserve your paternity unharmed for our edification, lord father. Amen. LETTER XIV. Fulgentius to Ferrandus, answering five proposed questions. 1. Your letter, holy brother and fellow-deacon Ferrandus, has both gladdened the affection of my heart and stirred it up; so that I might both rejoice, being assured of your welfare, and, intent upon it, might inquire into what you ask — from Him, assuredly, to whom the giving of thanks is due, and from whom the true knowledge of wholesome things is to be awaited and sought:
that the same One who by prosperous hearing grants joy may also, by the infusion of spiritual grace, bestow understanding; and just as He Himself kindles the zeal for inquiring after Him, so may He grant entrance to those who knock at His door. For then shall we be able to enter into the joy of our Lord, if He shall have deigned to lead us here into that great sacrament of piety by the gift of spiritual grace, and, to ward off that failing of this life which often creeps upon us in our weakness, may He Himself bestow on us the bread of spiritual understanding; and may He not permit us to be subjected to the decaying corruption of the outward man, but rather make our inward man to be renewed day by day by heavenly light in the pursuit of holy meditation and of good work.
Let us therefore now set down the words of your letter, so that, as the Lord shall grant, we may be able to answer each of the questions. QUESTION ONE. 2. For you require that I tell you truly whether the inseparable Trinity, on account of its one and the same nature, operation, and will, ought to be said to have separable persons, or whether the Trinity is to be proclaimed as wholly inseparable even in its persons. That these are the words of the first question you doubtless recognize. REPLY. 3. Here we must chiefly consider that the Trinity ought not to be called inseparable if those three persons can in any degree be separated. For that is truly said to be inseparable which can in no way admit of separation.
For that which is not separated, but can be separated, is not inseparable. But if anyone thinks that the persons in the Trinity can be separated, then it is not a Trinity that ought to be called inseparable, but a unity. For the Trinity consists in the persons, the unity in the nature. But I do not know whether our assertion can be supported by truth, when we call the nature inseparable in such a way as to assert that the persons of that same nature are separable: since surely one nature, which cannot be divided in the persons, by its very inseparability shows that the persons themselves cannot be separated. For a separation of nature apart from a separation of person — to go no further — we find even in men themselves. For no one doubts that human flesh pertains to the nature of man;
and yet a separation of it can occur, if any limb is cut off from the body: which cutting off, however, cannot in itself involve a separation of person. For when a hand or foot is cut off from the body, the person of the man is not thereby separated along with that same limb; although a certain separation of nature does take place, a part of which is found severed in the limb. But just as that man, if he lives after he has lost a limb, will not lack the fullness of the natural definition by which he is called a rational, mortal animal: so, having the true definition of nature, it is necessary that he also have his own person together with his nature, even though he has a part of nature, that is, a part of the flesh, severed from himself.
But when men are separated in respect of persons, without doubt they are also separated in nature. For the person is not separated when a hand or foot is separated from the body; but nature is separated in the separation of persons, when man is separated from man. Therefore the unity of an inseparable nature cannot have separable persons. 4. Accordingly we ought to consider that one and the same nature of the Trinity so fills the whole, that there is nothing where it is not. For hence it is that it is both everywhere whole, and is in no way contained by place; whole, that is, in each of the spirits and bodies, and whole at once in all creatures. For now we are not speaking of the grace by which God offers Himself as a free gift of His mercy to men who are to be saved;
but of the nature by which God both fills and contains all that He has made; according to which He says: 'I fill heaven and earth' (Jer. 23:24); and according to which blessed David says to God Himself: 'Whither shall I go from thy Spirit, and whither shall I flee from thy face? If I ascend into heaven, thou art there; and if I descend into hell, thou art present' (Ps. 138:7). And of Christ, who is the Wisdom of God, it is said: 'She reacheth mightily from end to end, and ordereth all things sweetly' (Wisd. 8:1). Of the Holy Spirit likewise the divinely inspired Scripture speaks thus: 'For the Spirit of the Lord hath filled the whole world; and this which containeth all things hath knowledge of the voice' (Wisd. 1:7).
Now it is found that here 'voice' signifies the voice of the heart, not of the body — the voice, that is, not of bodily speech, but of inmost thought; that voice which God alone hears crying out, when He alone in secret beholds the one who is thinking. Therefore it follows, saying: 'For this cause he that speaketh unjust things cannot be hid; neither shall the chastising judgment pass him by' (Wisd. 1:8). And to show where this unjust speech is — that it may be recognized as belonging rather to the conscience than to the tongue — holy Scripture next discloses this, saying: 'For in the thoughts of the ungodly there shall be examination' (Wisd. 1:9). I have said these things on account of what is said of the Holy Spirit, that 'this which containeth all things hath knowledge of the voice.'
For the Holy Spirit, containing all things, is not less than the Father or the Son; and having knowledge of the inmost thought, He is acknowledged as the true God who is found to be the discerner of hidden things. And knowledge which comprehends hidden things, without doubt contains also things future: which the true faith assigns to the most high and true God, holy Susanna thus invoking the true God: 'O God, who art the discerner of hidden things, who knowest all things before they come to pass' (Dan. 13:42). The Trinity, therefore — that is, the one God, true and good, eternal, unchangeable, and immense — is everywhere whole according to His natural immensity and omnipotence, although He does not dwell in all according to the largess of grace. 5.
HincestquodeumDeusperHieremiamdicatEgosumDeusapproximans, etnonDeusdelongin. quo (Jer. XXIII, 23), memoratustamenprophetaeidemDeodicitdequibusdam : Juxtaestorieorum, etlongearenibuseorum (Jer. XII, 2). Deusergobonisetnaturapropinquatetgratia : natura, quacreat; gratia, quasalvat: natura, quafacitessehomines; gratia, quajustiflcatpeccatores: natura, quaeosfacitexhominibusnasci; gratia, quadateispotestatemfiliosDeifieri (Joan. I, 12): natura, quafacitutvivant; gratia, quafacitutsobrie, etjuste, etpievivant (Tit. II, 12): natura, quaeosfacitinhocmundoparvotemporevivere; gratia, quaeosfacitincœlosinefineregnare.
Hence it is that God says through Jeremiah: 'I am a God at hand, and not a God afar off' (Jer. 23:23); yet the same prophet says to the same God concerning certain men: 'Thou art near in their mouth, and far from their reins' (Jer. 12:2). God, therefore, is near to the good both by nature and by grace: by nature, whereby He creates; by grace, whereby He saves: by nature, whereby He makes men to exist; by grace, whereby He justifies sinners: by nature, whereby He makes them to be born of men; by grace, whereby He gives them power to become sons of God (John 1:12): by nature, whereby He makes them to live; by grace, whereby He makes them to live soberly, and justly, and piously (Titus 2:12): by nature, whereby He makes them to live in this world for a short time; by grace, whereby He makes them to reign in heaven without end.
But in the wicked God is present only by natural immensity and omnipotence; whereby He makes them to exist, to live, and to perceive; to be rational, and to have also free choice of will — but free, not liberated. For free choice remains even now in men through nature, which God deigns to liberate through grace in whomsoever He wills. For from the time when the first man was sold under sin by free choice, therefore the liberty of man began to be evil, because from that very free choice the goodness of the will was taken away: and thus in the same man's choice an evil liberty began to be; so that it became for him, and for all thereafter to be born through carnal union, a hostile captivity.
God, therefore, as we said above, through the immensity of His nature both contains and fills His whole creation; and by this, the Father fills the whole, the Son the whole, the Holy Spirit the whole; because the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit is naturally one God. Yet the one nature of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit — that is, of those three persons — is not such as is the human nature of any three men whatsoever; whose nature is one in such a way, however, that their souls are nevertheless separated and their bodies also: and although there is a natural unity in three men, yet of none of them is the flesh or soul common with the other two. Hence it is that any consubstantial creatures whatsoever can be separated from one another:
because each of them cannot be wholly everywhere: for even when there comes to pass among them, through the grace of faith, that 'of the multitude of believers there is one heart and one soul' (Acts 4:32); yet they can be separated in persons by position of places, though they be not separated in the affection of the heart; and some can be made unbelievers out of believers, and be disjoined from the fellowship of that one soul. But the nature of the Trinity, which alone is everywhere whole, just as it has everywhere its own being, both one and whole, so it cannot admit of a separation of persons. 6. Those persons are indeed sometimes named singly;
but the Trinity itself so willed to show itself inseparable in the persons, that there is no name there by which any one person is so called, but that it either agrees with all three by natural unity, or shows one to be referred to another even by the very name of singularity. For of those appellations by which the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit are properly named in relation to themselves — in which, namely, not the singularity of each person, but the communion of one essence is shown — there is no name which can so belong to the Father or the Son that it cannot belong to the Holy Spirit. For the Father is naturally called God; but the Son also is naturally God, and the Holy Spirit is naturally God;
and yet not three Gods, but the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit is naturally one God. The Father is omnipotent, but the Son is omnipotent, the Holy Spirit is omnipotent; and yet not three omnipotent Gods, but the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit is one omnipotent God. The Father is eternal without beginning, the Son is eternal without beginning, the Holy Spirit is eternal without beginning; and yet not three eternal Gods, but the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit is one eternal God. The Father is immense, but the Son is immense, and the Holy Spirit also is immense; and yet not three immense Gods, but the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit is one immense God.
Where, then, any single name is such that it can at once fittingly and indifferently belong to all three and to each of the persons; and is so singular in nature that it cannot be plural in the persons; how do we say that the persons are separable, when we do not see a plural number admitted in the name? For whatever is said in the singular alone according to nature, it must needs be implied inseparably in the persons also: and truth itself shows that the persons cannot be divided, where any name whatsoever — which nevertheless is said of each person in relation to itself, not to another — just as it is said in the singular of one, so also in the three it is named in the singular. For of one person there is said one angel, there is said one man:
but if there be three persons of angels or of men, neither one angel nor one man can be named: because in those three persons, which are found in angelic or human nature, not one angel or one man, but without doubt three angels or three men, must needs be called: nor can that plurality of angelic or of human persons be called one angel or one man; but because those three persons of angels or of men can be separated, therefore those three persons do not receive at once one singular name of nature; but without doubt are named either three angels or three men. 7.
NonautemignoramuspergratiamDeifieriutplureshominespossintaliquosingularinominenuncupari : sicutestilludquodsuprajamposuimus: Multitudinisautemcredentiumeratcor [unum] etauima ' una (Act. iv, 32) : quætamensicdicituranimauna, utdicanturetanimæ, fideliumscilicet, nonimpiorum. FidelibusenimdiscipulisDominusloquebatur, qui-busait: Inpatientiavestrapossidebitisanimasvestras (Luc. XXI, 19). FidehbusetiambeatusPetrusdicit: Credentesautemexsultatelœtitiainenarrabili, ethonorificata ; recipientesfinemfideivestrœ, salutemanimarum (IPetr. I, 8). DicituretiaminlibroSapientiæ : JustorumanimœinmanuDeisunt (Sap. in, 1).
We are not, however, ignorant that it comes to pass by the grace of God that several men can be called by some singular name: as is that which we have already set down above: 'Of the multitude of believers there was one heart and one soul' (Acts 4:32): which is nevertheless so called one soul, that they are also called souls, of the faithful, that is, not of the ungodly. For the Lord was speaking to His faithful disciples, to whom He says: 'In your patience you shall possess your souls' (Luke 21:19). To the faithful also blessed Peter says: 'Believing, exult with joy unspeakable and glorified; receiving the end of your faith, the salvation of your souls' (1 Pet. 1:8-9). It is said also in the book of Wisdom: 'The souls of the just are in the hand of God' (Wisd. 3:1).
We know also that the blessed Apostle said to the Thessalonians, whose election by God he knew: 'And may the God of peace Himself sanctify you in all things; and may your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ' (1 Thess. 5:23). But also in the hymn of the three children it is nonetheless read: 'O ye spirits and souls of the just, bless ye the Lord' (Dan. 3:86). We know that by the grace of God the holy Church also is called one virgin, the Apostle saying: 'For I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you a chaste virgin to Christ' (2 Cor. 11:2); but in that same one virgin, virgins also are named in the plural number. We read also: 'Virgins shall be brought to the King after her' (Ps. 44:15).
Nor is there any doubt that there is one Church which is spread throughout the whole world of lands, which is called by the Apostle 'the Church of the living God, the pillar and ground of truth' (1 Tim. 3:15): which nevertheless is so one, and is so the Church, that in it several are called Churches. For the blessed Apostle himself says: 'And I was unknown by face to the Churches of Judea, which were in Christ' (Gal. 1:22). But he says also that he sent to the Corinthians the brother 'whose praise is in the Gospel through all the Churches' (2 Cor. 8:18). That he wrote also to the Churches of Galatia he showed in the very opening of that epistle. Our Lord, too, showing that His faithful are one light, says to His disciples: 'You are the light of the world' (Matt.
5:14); and yet blessed James does not hesitate to call the sons of God 'lights,' saying: 'Every best gift, and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights' (James 1:17). In all these, therefore, we find both a singular appellation and a plural: plural, however, because the very natural quality shows that all creatures are separable; but singular, because that there should be one soul, one spirit, one virgin, one Church, one light — this that one Trinity has made through its grace; which is inseparable both in nature and in persons, in such a way that whatever is there said in the singular, whether of one or of the three persons, is not said in the plural.
Therefore the persons of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit cannot be separated, to whom one natural name so belongs that it cannot be plural in the three persons: for, excepting this very fact by which they are called persons, no other name can be found in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit which is not named in the singular alone. Yet the poverty of human speech was scarcely able to find this one thing, that it might at least say there are three persons; lest, if even this were not said, the Trinity should in no way be believed to exist, and in that utter silence a peril to the faith should arise. 8. Wherefore, according to the truth of the Christian faith, we say that the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit is naturally one God.
But it is necessary that, just as we call the Trinity one God, so we should call it one omnipotent, one eternal, one immense, one great, one most high; and whatever — insofar as God has granted it to men — is named in the singular in relation to itself, not only in the individual persons, but also at once in the three. But lest, from the fact that the Father is the appellation of one person, and the Son likewise is said to be but one person in the Trinity, and similarly when the Holy Spirit is properly named, the singularity of one person is implied — lest anyone should wish to assert and affirm those three persons to be separable: in this respect, one of these three names so belongs to each single person that it cannot be common to the three persons.
Whoever attempts to raise this objection, if he thinks as he speaks, and holds in conscience what his tongue declares, pays too little heed that these names are without doubt relative. Now in any relative name it is so certain that one person is signified in itself, that from this it is referred to another: and not only in those things which are the same, as brother is said in relation to brother, friend to friend, neighbor to neighbor; but also in those things which are diverse, as father is said in relation to son, son to father, begetter to begotten, or begotten to begetter; so that from any of these names a twofold person is wont to be understood. For in these names one person is not so named in the singular as not to be referred to another by its very name:
for by a relative appellation any person is so named in itself that it is not said in relation to itself. To make known, therefore, the token of inseparability, that one and true Godhead willed itself to be so incommunicably named in the individual persons, that nevertheless one person could not be understood without the other. For when the Father is referred to the Son, or the Son is referred to the Father, although the several names can belong only to the several persons, and the property of the persons wholly refuses the communion of those two names, yet the Father is not known without the Son, nor is the Son found without the Father. For that relation of the personal appellation forbids the persons to be separated: which, even while it does not name them together, yet together implies them.
Now no one can hear any one of these names without being compelled to understand the other also: which blessed John implies to us, saying: 'Whosoever denieth the Son, hath not the Father either; he that confesseth the Son, hath the Father also' (1 John 2:23). Which assuredly he said for this reason, because inseparably the Father is referred to the Son, and inseparably the Son is referred to the Father. Therefore the person of the Father is not separated from the person of the Son, as often as either the Father alone is named, or the Son: since the Father is not called except in relation to the Son, nor is the Son called except in relation to the Father:
for in the name of Father the begetter is so acknowledged, that from this also He who is begotten is implied, and the appellation of the begotten prompts the person of the begetter to be acknowledged. Hence it is that just as by him who confesses the Son, the Father is had, so by him who denies the Son, He is not had. 9. Whoever, therefore, says that the persons of the Father and of the Son are separable, let him show in either of them some personal appellation which is so of one person that it cannot be referred to the other. But since this is in no way found, this without doubt pertains to the true faith: that those three persons of one and inseparable nature we should in no wise dare to separate, just as we do not confound them.
Since the Trinity itself has deigned so evidently to show us this, that even in those names by which it willed the persons to be recognized singly, it does not permit one to be understood without the other. For, excepting that Father and Son are said relatively to themselves, where inseparably one must needs be referred to the other, since these names belong assuredly to the persons — no less does all contradiction fail in that personal name of the Holy Spirit; who, when He is called the Holy Spirit, is not called personally anything other than that which the Father also is naturally called, and the Son. For the Father is naturally spirit, and the Son is naturally spirit; and the Father is naturally holy, and the Son is naturally holy.
How, then, can the person of the Holy Spirit be in any way separated from the person of the Father or of the Son, since the Holy Spirit has this in His very personal name, which by natural unity He is known to have in common with the Father and the Son? For by this name He is referred not to the Father alone, as is the Son; nor to the Son alone, as is the Father: but at once both to the Father and to the Son, when He is called the Spirit both of the Father and of the Son. For also when the Holy Spirit Himself is called a gift, He is inseparably referred to the giver. Knowing this inseparability of the persons, blessed David said to God: 'Whither shall I go from thy Spirit, and whither shall I flee from thy face? If I ascend into heaven, thou art there; if I descend into hell, thou art present' (Ps. 138:7).
Which assuredly he would not say, if he knew the person of the Holy Spirit to be separable from the person of the Father. Now he said that he could neither depart anywhere from the Spirit of God, nor flee from God Himself, because he knew that inseparably both God is in His Spirit, and the Spirit of God is in God: not as a creature is in God, but as His Spirit, who is not of another nature than is God Himself in whom He is. This the holy Apostle showed in that place, where, when he had said: 'But to us God hath revealed them by His Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God'; he immediately introduced the example of the human spirit, saying: 'For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him?'
'Even so the things of God no one knoweth, but the Spirit of God' (1 Cor. 2:10-12). Just as, then, the spirit of a man, which is in him, therefore knows the things of a man, because it is of the same nature as is the man in whom it is (where I judge that the inner man is rather to be understood): so also the things of God no one knoweth but the Spirit of God, because He is in God by the unity of nature in such a way that there is nothing in God which His Spirit cannot know by natural unity. 10. For this fullness of knowledge natural unity alone possesses; by which His Spirit is so in God, that He is naturally one God with Him.
Who nevertheless is so in God, and is one God with Him, that He does not have one person with Him, as the spirit which is in man has with the man. But it is most certain that the blessed Apostle set down that example of knowledge on account of the natural unity, which permits there to be no difference of knowledge in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit: because that one inseparable nature — whatever is naturally in it, not diverse but one — wholly, just as in the three, so in the individual persons, is established to be. And there, to demonstrate the proper person of the Holy Spirit, the apostolic authority truly kept watch in the doctrine of the same Spirit, so as to say:
'Now we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit which is of God' (1 Cor. 2:12): which can in no way be said of the spirit of man, who is so said to be in man, that he is not said to be of the man. But the Holy Spirit is in God by the unity of nature, and is of God also by the property of person. Therefore through that unity of nature, by which no one knoweth the things of God but the Spirit of God, that also is understood which the Son says: 'No one knoweth the Son but the Father, neither doth anyone know the Father but the Son, and he to whom the Son shall will to reveal Him' (Matt. 11:27). Through the same unity of the inseparable nature, the Son testifies both that He is in the Father, and that the Father is in Him. For when He had said to the disciples:
'If you had known me, you would surely have known my Father also' (John 14:7): but when Philip asked that the Father be shown to him, the Lord Himself thus answered: 'Have I been so long a time with you, and have you not known me? Philip, he that seeth me seeth the Father also. How sayest thou, Show us the Father? Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? The words that I speak to you, I speak not of myself; but the Father who abideth in me, He doth the works. Believe you not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? Otherwise believe for the very works' sake' (John 14:9ff.). Therefore, from the fact that the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit are inseparable, it follows that they work inseparably.
QuodsiTrinitasillaseparabilespossethaberepersonas, esvsentetaliquaseparataoperaTrinitatis. NamsiattendamusilludquodScripturasanctadicitdesapientia : Splendorestenimlucisœternœ (Sap. VII, 26), sicutsplendoremlucividemusinseparabiliterinhærere, sicagnoscamusFiliumaPatresepararinonposse. Ipsumenimapostolicapraedicatauctoritassplendoremgloriæ, etfiguramsubstantiæDei (Hebr. i, 3); quodsequensbeatusAmbrosiusinhymnomatutinoasplendorempaternaegloriaeFiliumessepronuntiat, ii.
But if that Trinity could have separable persons, there would also be some separated works of the Trinity. For if we attend to that which holy Scripture says of wisdom: 'For she is the brightness of eternal light' (Wisd. 7:26), just as we see brightness inseparably cleaving to light, so let us acknowledge that the Son cannot be separated from the Father. For the apostolic authority itself proclaims Him 'the brightness of glory, and the figure of the substance of God' (Heb. 1:3); following which, blessed Ambrose in the morning hymn declares the Son to be 'the brightness of the Father's glory.' 11.
By that example also it is fitting that we believe the persons of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit to be inseparable, whereby the Only-begotten God Himself so joined and united the divine and human nature in the unity of His person, that they cannot at all be separated from each other. For in the one person of the Only-begotten God, who 'as a bridegroom came forth from His bride-chamber' (Ps. 18:5), the union of both natures remains inseparable. Nor ought anyone therefore to reckon each to be separated from the other; for the flesh, deprived of life, lay in the tomb, and the soul, with the flesh dying, descended into hell: since even when, through the intervening of death, the soul had departed from the flesh, both natures remained inseparable in Christ:
because the immense Godhead deserted neither His soul in hell, nor His flesh in the tomb. And so inseparable are both natures in Christ, that from this Eutyches fell into error, and, seeing one person in Christ, impiously preached also one nature in Him; wishing to confound what he saw could not be separated. But thus that man, in the two natures which he acknowledged inseparably to belong to one person, incurred the crime of impiety; just as Sabellius, in the three persons, on account of the unity of nature, erred by the blindness of a deadly unbelief; not understanding the persons of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.
...the holy persons subsist without confusion, which he heard remain wholly inseparable by natural unity. But the inseparable Trinity conquered both, the unconfused Unity crushed both; each departed estranged from the womb of Mother Church, each strayed from the belly of that most loving parent, and plunged both himself and his accomplices into the abyss of impiety. For truly in the Trinity, in God, there remains not only the unity of nature, but also the unconfused and inseparable property of the persons; and nonetheless in the one person of Christ there remains the unconfusable and inseparable full truth of the two natures.
But if in Christ, on account of the unity of the person, the union of the divine and human nature is found inseparable (since neither eternity without beginning, nor simplicity without mutability, nor immensity without limit is found to be naturally common to both natures; because in one and the same Christ there is both the true divine nature, by which he is naturally God born of the Father without beginning, and the true human nature, by which he is naturally, in the fullness of time, God made man from a virgin; in the former coeternal with the Father, in the latter later than his mother; according to the divine nature always and everywhere whole, never at any time or in any place enclosed in a place;
according to the human nature, on a certain day about to come from heaven to judge the living and the dead) — how great an inseparability must be believed to be in those three persons, whose unity, eternity, simplicity, and immensity are natural? This blessed Ambrose truly proclaims and confirms in the first book On the Holy Spirit (ch. 6), saying: 'Who then would dare to say that the Holy Spirit is separated from God the Father and from Christ, since through him we are made worthy to be after the image and likeness of God?' And in another place he says: 'Who can separate the Holy Spirit from the Father and the Son, when we cannot even name the Father and the Son without the Holy Spirit? For no one says the Lord Jesus, except in the Holy Spirit.'
Therefore, if we cannot at all name the Lord Jesus without the Holy Spirit, can we preach him without the Spirit? (Book I On the Holy Spirit, ch. 10). This inseparability of the three persons was treated also by blessed Augustine (ch. 4): when he had said that only the Son was born of the Virgin Mary, and that only the Holy Spirit descended in the form of a dove upon Jesus after his baptism, and on the day of Pentecost came upon the disciples as it were in fire with divided tongues; and that it was the voice of the Father alone which said, 'Thou art my Son' (Mark 1; Luke 3:22), when the Son was baptized by John, and when the voice sounded, saying, 'I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again' (John
12:28)) — yet, showing that the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit are inseparable, he brought forth this statement, saying: 'Although the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, as they are inseparable, so also work inseparably.' You surely see how blessed Augustine here leaves no suspicion of separable persons, when he asserts that the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, just as they are inseparable, so also work inseparably. Confirming this statement with such a conclusion (ch. 8), he says: 'This also is my faith, since this is the catholic faith.' 13.
Likewise in another place of the same book he says: 'Finally, on account of this very inseparability, sometimes either the Father alone or the Son alone is sufficiently named — he who will fill us with gladness with his countenance — nor is the Spirit of both thereby separated, that is, the Spirit of the Father and of the Son, who is properly called the Holy Spirit, the Spirit of truth, whom this world cannot receive (John 14:17). For this is our full joy, than which there is nothing greater: to enjoy the Trinity, God, in whose image we were made. On this account we sometimes speak of the Holy Spirit as though he alone sufficed for our beatitude; and he alone suffices for this reason, because he cannot be separated from the Father and the Son;'
'just as the Father alone suffices, because he cannot be separated from the Son and the Holy Spirit; and the Son alone suffices for this reason, because he cannot be separated from the Father and the Holy Spirit.' This is blessed Augustine's statement, according to the truth of the catholic faith, concerning the inseparability of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. And lest anyone should take this according to nature alone, and not also according to the persons, a little later in the same book (ch. 9, near the end) he took care to show it more plainly and clearly, saying: 'But for the intimation of the Trinity, certain things are said separately even of the individual persons when named, yet they are not understood with the others separated;'
'on account of the unity of that same Trinity, and the one substance and deity of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.' Also in another place of the mentioned book (near the end, ch. 10), impressing this most fully, when he had said of the Son: 'For in this he prays, in which he is less than the Father; but in that in which he is equal, he hears together with the Father'; showing the inseparability of the persons, he says: 'Whence, from that which he said, For the Father himself loves you (John 16:27), he surely does not separate himself; but according to those things which I have mentioned above and sufficiently intimated, he causes it to be understood that generally each person in the Trinity is so named that the others also are understood there.' And so it was thus said:
'For the Father himself loves you' — so that, consequently, the Son also and the Holy Spirit may be understood. Likewise a little after (ch. 12, before the middle) the same holy Augustine speaks thus: 'For we have now shown, in this Trinity, through many modes of divine speech, that even of the individual persons is said what belongs to all, on account of the inseparable operation of the one and the same substance.' But in the fifteenth book On the Trinity (ch. 25), when he was offering some outlines, from that image which is in us, toward the understanding of the Trinity, among other things he says thus: 'But in that supreme Trinity, which incomparably surpasses all things, so great is the inseparability that, whereas a trinity of men cannot be called one man, that Trinity both is called, and is, one God;'
'nor is that Trinity in one God, but it is one God. Nor again, as this image, which is man, having those three, is one person, so also is that Trinity; but there are three persons: the Father of the Son, and the Son of the Father, and the Spirit of the Father and of the Son.' Likewise after some words (in the same place) he says thus: 'Yet not, as in this image of the Trinity these three are one man, but are of one man, so in that supreme Trinity, of which this is the image, are those three of one God; but he is one God, and those three are, not one person.' Saying these things, blessed Augustine, understanding also the inseparability of those same three persons by the revelation of the Trinity itself, continues with wonder, saying (in the same place):
'Which indeed is wonderfully ineffable, or ineffably wonderful: since this image of the Trinity is one person, but the supreme Trinity itself is three persons, that Trinity of three persons is more inseparable than this image of one person.' 14. These words of blessed Augustine which we have set down from the first and the last book On the Trinity, as I do not doubt, are entirely sufficient — especially for your talent and diligence, by which you read his sayings so keenly and so frequently that in them you can find very many similar passages, which show the inseparability of the holy Trinity not only in nature, but also in the persons. Those three persons, therefore, are named individually so that they may be recognized, not so that they may be separated:
in whom there is so no separation, just as in them no confusion can exist. For those three persons, because they cannot be confounded, ought not on that account to be reckoned separable, since they are found altogether inseparable, both in what they are and in what they do. Nor let anyone dare to assert those three persons separable, since he can find none existing or operating before another, after another, or without another. Where, just as by nature there can be no separability of work, so by nature there remains the unchangeable unity of will. But let us consider in what way either man or angel was separated from God, so that we may without doubt understand the Trinity to be inseparable.
NempeScripturasanctadicitquiaperversæcogitationesseparantaDeb, etquiainmalevolamanimamnonintroibitsapientia, nechabitabitincorporesubditopeceatis (Sap. i, 3); etquiaSpiritussanctusdisciplinæeffugietfictum, educeretseacogilationibusquæsuntsineintellectu (Ibid.9 5). Namettsaiaspropheta (Isai. LIX, 2) testaturiniquitatesinterDeumethominesseparare. ; SanctaautemTrinitasipseetDeusfidelis, inquononestiniquilas. VenitautemFiliusDei, utpeccalatolleret, etpeccatumineononest, etpeccatumestiniquitas (1 Joan. III, A, 5). Tollensauteminiquitatem, tribuitcaritatem.
For Holy Scripture says that perverse thoughts separate from God, and that wisdom will not enter into a malevolent soul, nor dwell in a body subject to sins (Wisd. 1:3-4); and that the Holy Spirit of discipline will flee deceit, and will withdraw itself from thoughts that are without understanding (ibid. 5). For the prophet Isaiah too (Isa. 59:2) testifies that iniquities separate between God and men. But the holy Trinity is itself also the faithful God, in whom there is no iniquity. Now the Son of God came to take away sins, and in him is no sin, and sin is iniquity (1 John 3:4-5). But, taking away iniquity, he bestowed charity.
He therefore took away that by which we were separated from God, and bestowed that by which we might be inseparably joined to the holy Trinity. Therefore the Apostle confidently cries out: For neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature will be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord (Rom. 8:38-39). If, then, the Trinity, by the infused charity, makes our souls cleave to itself inseparably — for he who cleaves to God is one spirit (1 Cor. 6:17) — how can the Trinity itself have separable persons, since the Trinity itself is one God, and thereby is one charity, because God is charity?
But charity never admits division, which, of many hearts and many souls, makes in itself one heart and one soul. SECOND QUESTION. 15. Your second question is then found appended in this tenor: Whether, just as God the Son of God is said to be born, to have suffered, to have died, to have been crucified, so we ought to affirm his divinity to have been born, to have suffered, to have died, to have been crucified — although, whether he be named God or divinity, only the flesh is understood to be mutable and passible, according to which God, or the divinity, was able to suffer what in his own nature he could not. RESPONSE. 16.
To these your words I briefly reply that, whatever of these be said, it in no way prejudices the faith by which the catholic Church truly believes and preaches that the divinity of the Son of God remains by nature impassible and unchangeable. For the blessed Apostle says: But we preach Christ crucified, to the Jews indeed a stumbling-block, but to the Gentiles foolishness; but to those who are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God (1 Cor. 1:23-24). Behold, the Apostle says that Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God was crucified. And in another place, joining together power and divinity, he says: His everlasting power also and divinity (Rom. 1:20).
If, then, the power of Christ is not unfittingly said to have been crucified according to the flesh, why should not the divinity also, in the same manner, be said to have been crucified according to the flesh? For when 'according to the flesh' is added, it is surely shown that it was not his divinity that lay subject to the passion, but the flesh. This we see demonstrated also by apostolic authority. For when the blessed apostle Paul had said that Christ crucified is the power of God and the wisdom of God, lest that power and wisdom should be thought to be naturally passible, he took care in another place wholesomely to open the mystery of the crucified power and wisdom, saying of Christ: For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he lives by the power of God (2 Cor.
13:4). Now we know that Christ the Son of God is truly named 'Mighty God' by the prophetic word, Isaiah saying: A child is born to us, a son is given to us, and the government is made upon his shoulder; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, Mighty God, Father of the world to come, Prince of peace (Isa. 9:6). Does not the Apostle, in one place, commend the everlasting power and divinity of this Mighty God? For the true faith does not so proclaim the everlasting power and divinity of the Father as not to believe the everlasting power and divinity of the Son or of the Holy Spirit; since the everlasting power and divinity of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit is by nature one. Christ, therefore, is the Mighty God;
and he is truly God for this reason, because he is divinity, just as he is truly mighty for this reason, because he is power. And so the true faith, which truly believes and preaches Christ the Mighty God, and knows that Christ crucified is preached by the Apostle as the power of God and the wisdom of God — just as it faithfully knows and says that the power was crucified according to the flesh, so it does not hesitate to confess that the divinity was crucified according to the flesh. For Christ, the Mighty God, is God in such a way that he himself is his own divinity, just as he is mighty in such a way that he himself is his own power. 16 bis. You know that this which I say was most fully argued in the books On the Trinity by blessed Augustine;
in which he shows that each person in the Trinity — at least in those names by which it is said of itself, not by transference but properly — is itself for itself that which it is declared naturally to have. For we say, whether of the Father, or of the Son, or of the Holy Spirit, that he is the living God, great, wise, mighty, good. In all these, which each person in the Trinity is said to be with respect to itself — because God is God by divinity, great by greatness is he great, wise by wisdom is he wise, mighty by power is he mighty, good by goodness is he good — so indeed is he God, that he himself is his own divinity; so is he great, that he himself is his own greatness; so is he wise, that he himself is his own wisdom; so is he mighty, that he himself is his own power;
so also good, that he himself is his own goodness. Since the same holy Augustine frequently intimates this in the aforementioned books, I have taken care to insert into this little work a certain passage from his fifth book (Book 5 On the Trinity, ch. 10). For when he was speaking of God and his greatness, among other things he says thus: 'By that greatness, therefore, is he great, by which he himself is the same greatness. And therefore, just as we do not say three essences, so neither three greatnesses; for to God, to be is the same as to be great. For the same reason we do not say three great ones, but one great one; because God is not great by participation in greatness, but is great by his own great self, because he himself is his own greatness.'
Let this be said also of the goodness, and of the eternity, and of the omnipotence of God, and of absolutely all the predicaments that can be pronounced of God — that which is said with respect to himself, not by transference and by likeness, but properly, if indeed anything can be said properly of him by the mouth of man. Also in the eighth book (in the preface), bringing forth the same statement about that natural simplicity of the Trinity, among other things he says thus: 'As God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Spirit; and good the Father, good the Son, good the Holy Spirit; and almighty the Father, almighty the Son, almighty the Holy Spirit — yet not three Gods, or three good ones, or three almighty ones, but one God, good and almighty, the Trinity itself;'
'and whatever else the individual persons are said to be, not relatively to one another, but with respect to themselves; for these are said according to essence, because there, to be is the same as to be great, as to be good, as to be wise, and whatever else each person there, or the Trinity itself, is said to be with respect to itself.' 17. It is clear, indeed, from these words of blessed Augustine, that this belongs to catholic truth: that when in God we name divinity, greatness, goodness, power, and any other of those things which are said of him properly with respect to himself, we should most certainly know, not in those diverse names certain diverse things (as in man, who is subject to quality), but that one thing which is the essence or nature.
For thence it is that blessed Augustine himself says, in the fifth book On the Trinity, that God is to be understood good without quality, great without quantity; because the unchangeableness of the simple and omnipotent essence can be subject to no accidents — where the divinity is the same as the eternity and the majesty, the same greatness as the power and the goodness. From this rule of truth, therefore, whatever we recognize to be truly said of the majesty, the eternity, the power of Christ according to the flesh, let us not deny that it is also truly said of his divinity. For blessed Augustine himself, in the first book On the Trinity (ch.
12, after the middle), showing that God the Son, according to the divinity, has this which he is, and is this which he has, speaks thus: 'For not as a creature, so is God the Son — the Only-begotten before the incarnation and before the assumed creature, through whom all things were made — one thing, and has another; but he is that very same thing which he is and which he has. This is said more plainly in that place, if anyone is fit to grasp it, where he says: As the Father has life in himself, so he has given to the Son to have life in himself (John 5:26). For he did not give to one already existing, and not having life, that he should have life in himself, since by that very thing which he is, he is life. This, then, is what it means, he gave to the Son to have life in himself:'
'he begot the Son as unchangeable life, which is eternal life.' The same blessed Augustine, in his exposition of the Gospel according to John (Tract. 22, after the middle), when he was treating of the Lord's very discourse, speaks thus: 'But the Son of God was not, as it were, first without life and then received life; for if he received it so, he would not have it in himself. For what is it in himself? That he himself should be life itself.' And a little after, he confirms these things in the same sermon, saying: 'For the Apostle says: For you were once darkness, but now light in the Lord (Eph. 5:8). When he had said now light, he added, in the Lord. In you, therefore, darkness; light in the Lord. Why light? Because by participation in that light you are light.'
'But if you withdraw from the light by which you are illumined, you return to your darkness. Not so Christ, not so the Word of God. But how? As the Father has life in himself, so he has given also to the Son to have life in himself (John 5:26) — that he may live not by participation in life, but unchangeably, and be altogether life itself.' And a little after, the same holy and eminent doctor Augustine says: 'What is said, he gave to the Son, is as if it were said, he begot the Son; for by begetting he gave. As he gave that he should be, so he gave that he should be life, and so he gave that in himself he should be life. What is it, that in himself he should be life? That he should not need life from elsewhere, but should himself be the fullness of life, whence other believers might live, while they lived.' 18.
From these words, then, of the illustrious bishop Augustine, we are taught, with all ambiguities removed — while the unchangeableness, eternity, and impassibility of the divinity of the Son of God is preserved — that whatever is said of his majesty, eternity, and power according to the assumption of the flesh is not incongruous, if in the same manner it be said, according to the flesh, of his divinity. What, therefore, was assumed by the Son of God is proved to have been assumed by his divinity, by his majesty, by his power, by his eternity. And that the truthful assertion of the holy Fathers may demonstrate this, we first bring forth the letter of the most blessed pope Leo, glorious pontiff of the apostolic
see — the glorious pontiff whose letter we bring forth, which, writing to Flavian, bishop of the city of Constantinople, in that he wonderfully expressed the true faith concerning the Lord's Incarnation, destroyed every error of heretical depravity. For in that letter (ch. 3) the same glorious bishop — endowed no less with the truth of the apostolic faith than excelling in the dignity of the apostolic see — says these things: 'The property of each nature, therefore, being preserved, and coming together into one person, lowliness was taken up by majesty, weakness by power, mortality by eternity; and to pay the debt of our condition, an inviolable nature was united to a passible nature,'
'so that (as befitted our remedies) one and the same mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus (1 Tim. 2:5), might both be able to die from the one, and not be able to die from the other.' The mentioned bishop of the apostolic see continues further, and says: 'In the entire and perfect nature of true man, therefore, true God was born, whole in what is his own, whole in what is ours. But we call ours the things which the Creator established in us from the beginning, and which he took upon himself to repair.' You surely see how that apostolic doctor, by the same faith with which he says that God took upon himself, to be repaired, those things which he established in us from the beginning, says by that same faith that lowliness was taken up by majesty, weakness by power, mortality by eternity.
But when the majesty, power, and eternity of the Son of God are spoken of, nothing other than his divinity is signified. Let us not, therefore, doubt that the divinity of Christ assumed whatever Christ's majesty, Christ's power, and eternity assumed. Hence it is that in the same letter a not dissimilar statement is again contained: since the same most blessed prelate of the Roman Church confirms, by most manifest preaching, just as God and man, so also divinity and humanity. For in the same letter he says: 'Nature, not fault, was assumed from the Lord's mother; nor, in the Lord Jesus Christ, begotten from the virgin's womb, is his nature unlike ours because his nativity is wonderful.'
'For he who is true God is the same true man, and there is no falsehood in this unity, while there are together both the lowliness of man and the height of the Godhead. For as God is not changed by his compassion, so man is not consumed by the dignity.' And in another place (in the same ch. 6) the same most blessed pope Leo professes the divinity veiled by a covering of flesh, saying: 'Now when he came to the baptism of his forerunner John, lest it should lie hidden that the divinity was covered by the veil of the flesh, the voice of the Father, thundering from heaven, said: This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased (Matt. 3:17).' Here at once he confidently names that divinity God, and undoubtedly calls that flesh man, saying:
'Whom, therefore, as man, the cunning of the devil tempts, to the same one, as God, the angelic services minister.' Likewise in another place of the same letter (in the same place) he says: 'For although in the Lord Jesus Christ there is one person of God and of man, yet it is one thing whence the reproach is common in both, another thing whence the glory is common. For from what is ours the humanity in him is less than the Father; from the Father the divinity in him is equal to the Father.' The firmness of which statement he so impresses and instills into the minds of all the faithful that he testifies the life and progress of the catholic Church to consist in this faith, saying (ch. 5) that the catholic Church lives and progresses by this faith, that the divinity is not believed without the true humanity. 19.
This also pope Gelasius of blessed memory, preserving the tenor of doctrine, walks with altogether equal steps along the way of the true faith and the apostolic confession. For in that book which the said venerable bishop wrote against those who refuse to believe the undivided truth of the two natures in the Lord Jesus Christ, but confound them by the profession of one nature, keeping the very tenor of apostolic preaching, he confirms that the two natures in Christ are unconfused and inseparable, saying: 'These same natures must necessarily be brought forth under one and the same person, and so undivided and inseparable do they stand by that union, that they remain to be what they are.' And a little after:
'When only God is said, is the man denied? When humanity is said, is the deity thereby removed? When the Son of man is said, is not the Son of God also consequently perceived? When the Word is said, is not the flesh, which he became, also understood together? When his flesh and body are brought forth, is not the divinity also undoubtedly shown?' Likewise in another place of the same book, concerning those who strive to assert only one nature in Christ, he speaks thus: 'For even when they say that one nature was incarnate, wishing in this way, as it were, to show it singular, they by no means escape the signification of two. For while it is said that one nature of divinity was incarnate,'
'with ambiguities removed, there will be one nature which is incarnate, and another by which it is said to be incarnate; for the nature of deity which is incarnate will not be the same as the nature of flesh by which it is affirmed to be incarnate; nor is the nature of deity incarnate by itself, but the nature of flesh is known to be incarnate. Just as neither did the nature of flesh of itself become sublime by deity, because the divinity too proceeded incarnate from nowhere else than from the womb of the Virgin mother; and the flesh was united to the deity only in those same vitals, the Holy Spirit coming upon her, and the power of the Most High overshadowing her.' Likewise a little after he says: 'Let these men, then, seek what pits of their own madness, by which they are surrounded, they may escape;'
'and let them openly confess that they are either of the number of those who assail the true body of Christ; or let them not dare to deny that it is true only in this way, without which it cannot be true — just as, when we call him the same God, or preach that he speaks or acts as God, it cannot be true otherwise, unless we there confess a true divinity, and a nature of deity remaining in the property of its own substance.' 20. Saint Ambrose too, in the first book On the Faith (ch. 2), in one and the same place, just as he professes Christ God and man, so in him professes divinity and flesh, saying:
'The prophets speak of one God, the apostles hear of one God, one God the Magi believed, and as suppliants they brought gold, frankincense, and myrrh to the cradle of Christ, confessing him King by the gold, and venerating him God by the frankincense. For gold is the treasure of a kingdom, frankincense the sacrifice offered to God, myrrh is of burial. What, then, did the mystical gifts mean, amid the lowly manger, except that we should understand in Christ the difference of divinity and flesh? As man he is born, as God he is adored. He lies in swaddling-clothes, but shines in the stars. The cradle points to him being born, the stars to him ruling. It is flesh that is wrapped, divinity to whom the angels minister. Thus neither is the dignity of natural majesty lost, and the truth of the assumed flesh is proved.'
All these things which are set down above, blessed Ambrose confirmed with this conclusion (in the same place), saying: 'This is our faith. Thus did God will to be recognized by men.' For blessed Ambrose, concluding the foregoing discussion with this definition (ch. 4), so that he said this to be our faith, taught most evidently that, just as we say God and man, so we should by no means hesitate to say divinity and flesh. Also in the second book of the same work he says this: 'Let empty questions about words, therefore, be silent, since the kingdom of God, as it is written, is not in the persuasion of speech, but in the demonstration of the Spirit and of power (1 Cor. 2:4; cf. 4:20).' The same holy Ambrose continues further (in the same place), saying:
'Let us preserve the distinction of divinity and flesh: one Son of God speaks in both, because in the same one both natures are.' And below: 'This is he who descended, this is he whom the Father sanctified and sent into this world.' And the very text teaches us that it was not the divinity that needed sanctification, but the flesh. Blessed Augustine too, in the book On Faith, Hope, and Charity, which you know is called by many the Enchiridion, says thus (ch. 34): 'For who could suitably explain in words this alone, that the Word became flesh that it might dwell among us — so that we may believe the only Son of God the Father almighty, born of the Holy Spirit and the Virgin Mary?'
For the Word was made flesh in such a way that flesh was taken up by the divinity, not that the divinity was changed into flesh. Behold, blessed Augustine shows the divinity to be the receiver of the flesh, which he no less testifies to be also the receiver of death. For in his book On the Presence of God he speaks thus: 'Through our Head we are reconciled to God, because in him the divinity of the Only-begotten was made a partaker of our mortality, that we too might be partakers of his immortality.' And there, at once commending the greatness of this mystery, he added these words: 'This mystery is far from the hearts of the proud who are wise, and therefore not from the hearts of Christians, and thereby not truly wise.'
By all these sayings of the holy Fathers it is shown that what is said of the Only-begotten God may not incongruously be predicated also of his divinity. Yet in this assertion of catholic truth we know that either heretics given over to perversity, or catholics less well instructed in the mystery of right belief, when they hear that what is said of God the Son is said also of his divinity, and nevertheless know that we preach one divinity of Father and Son and Holy Spirit, are in some measure disturbed, thinking that the communion of the divinity makes a communion of the human assumption; and so from the communion of the flesh they suppose that in Father and Son and Holy Spirit there is a communion of human birth, suffering, and death.
Therefore, that the former may not maliciously lay snares, nor the latter perhaps be incautiously deceived, both ought to consider that we preach one substance of the Trinity in such a way that we do not, however, say that there is one person of that same Trinity. Hence the whole of what nature itself is is found to be common to the three persons in such a way that, nevertheless, something is found by which each single person is known as its own, which yet is found to be neither separable nor able to be common. For we say it is proper to the Father that he begot; we say it is proper to the Son that he alone was born of the Father alone; and proper likewise to the Holy Spirit that he proceeds from the Father and the Son. But in these proper attributes there is no division of nature, but a certain personal recognition.
For although begetting is proper to the Father alone, yet the Son is not separated from it, because while the Father begets, the Son is born. And although being born is proper to the Son, yet he is not separable from the begetting Father, because the Son's nativity would not be naturally true unless he had come to exist as begotten of the Father. Therefore, although the Father begot while the Son was being born, and the Son was born while the Father begot, yet neither did the Son beget together with the Father, nor was the Father born together with the Son; though the Son was born of the Father's nature, and the Father begot the Son's nature from himself. For that propriety of the persons is inseparable in such a way that nevertheless neither the begetting nor the nativity can be common to two persons.
Although, unless there were naturally two persons, of the Father and of the Son, neither could the one beget nor the other be begotten. But if the heretics contend to reject this in God the Father and God the Son, let them be either instructed or confounded by the plain example of human generation. Surely a human father precedes his human son in time, because he himself also began to exist in time; from whom the son would by no means be born in a temporal way, unless the father's nature were subject to a beginning of time. Hence it plainly appears that God the Son was born of God the Father without beginning, precisely because that Father begot the Son from himself, who so did not begin to be as he does not cease to be;
and yet, although a human father is naturally recognized to have preceded his son's nativity, in that same generation of the son neither is the son separated from the father, nor the father from the son, because while the father begets, the son is begotten. And since that generation is the cause of the nativity, and the nativity cannot be separated from the generation, so that generation is not separated from the nativity, so that in one and the same nature the one begets and the other is born. Thus, therefore, that generation and nativity are naturally inseparable in such a way that the communion of begetting or of being born cannot belong to both persons at once. For the propriety of the persons has this: that neither does the Son beget himself together with the Father from whom he is begotten, nor is the Father born together with the Son who is born of him.
Therefore in the unity of nature the unconfused truth of the persons remains; in whom there is something that is found to be not common but proper. And so the Only-begotten God, who with the Father and the Holy Spirit has one and the same nature in such a way that he nevertheless has a person not common at all but proper, therefore did not have the taking-on of the form of a servant in common with the Father and the Holy Spirit, because it was not in the unity of nature, but in the unity of his own person alone, that he received the truth and fullness of the form of a servant. For he who is true and full God, the same was made true and full man, when by the Only-begotten God a rational soul and flesh, without sin, were received into the unity of the person.
For human nature was so received by the Only-begotten God that there existed only one person of the divinity and the humanity, not one nature. Accordingly the Son was indeed not separated from the Father and the Holy Spirit when he took up the full nature of our humanity; but he did not receive that same nature together with the Father and the Holy Spirit, because there was not made in him one nature of divinity and of flesh, so that from this the incarnation of the whole Trinity should be believed; but there is one person in Christ, which the Only-begotten God is found to have inseparable indeed from the Father and the Holy Spirit, yet not to have as one together with the Father and the Holy Spirit.
Therefore Christ has his humanity as proper to himself, with which his divinity is found to have not one nature but one person. And because this person of the Only-begotten God is neither the Father's nor the Holy Spirit's, therefore the form of a servant is rightly believed to have been received by the Son alone; because the person of his divinity and of his flesh is one, not the nature. For in Christ there is not one person of the divinity and another of the humanity, but there is one person of both natures. Wherefore, since the operation of the Trinity is inseparable, the form of a servant which the Only-begotten God received, the whole Trinity made; which nevertheless it is certain was made by the whole Trinity, yet pertains to the person of the Son of God alone.
For just as there is in it one operation of the whole Trinity, so there is not found in it a common receiving of the Trinity. For the personal propriety (since the Father is not himself the Son, nor is the Holy Spirit himself the Father or the Son) shows that something was made by the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit which yet is found to have been received by the Son alone. An example of this matter cannot be found among creatures; because, apart from the Trinity, which is by nature the one true God, there is no nature that can have in itself three inseparable persons. But since in each individual man we find that the flesh is not the same thing as the soul, nor are both of one nature, although human nature is completed and constituted from both;
which nevertheless are found in each individual man to have one person: accordingly, in these two natures which we know to have one person, let us seek out something similar; so that when here we find something being done by the common work of soul and flesh, which nevertheless is found to pertain either to the substance of the soul alone or of the flesh alone, from that we may infer, and understand as far as the Trinity itself grants, that something could be done by those same three persons by one and the same work at once, which the whole Trinity would so do inseparably that what was done should pertain to one person of the Trinity. Surely when we take food, we provide for the flesh indeed and not for the soul;
and yet in that very taking of food, by which the flesh alone is nourished, the soul works together equally with the flesh, because the flesh, just as it does not live without the soul, so neither does it eat. Behold, so that the flesh alone may receive food, there is found one office of both the flesh and the soul at once: and what by natural propriety the flesh alone receives, the soul, through the unity of the person, works together with the flesh. The operation therefore is common, but the receiving is not common: nor does the soul desert the eating flesh in the work; yet it so mingles the office of its operation with the flesh that, by that same communion of work, the flesh alone receives its vital support.
Something of the sort is found in that same unity of person: the soul of man too claims for itself, when it applies the intention of the heart to the office of divine reading, by which without doubt not the outer but the inner man is nourished, and very often, while the flesh fasts, the soul is the more fattened. Is it not so that, in order for the soul to take food from reading, it also mingles the office of the bodily members? For it cannot read except through the eyes of the body; yet what it reads with the eyes of the body, it understands with the eyes of the heart; and thereby the soul works together with the flesh in that from which it alone is nourished, and alone receives in itself what it does not do alone.
Behold, two natures work inseparably on account of one person, but on account of their proprieties one often receives what it does not do alone—indeed, what without the other it in no way does. And although this is altogether sufficient for a full outline of knowledge, that from what we here see in two natures and one person we may ascend to an understanding of those three persons in one nature, as far as the Trinity itself deigns to grant: yet let a manifest and undoubted recognition of this matter be proved to us also in our very Redeemer.
He indeed so joined and united both natures indissolubly in the unity of his person that, in the one person of the Only-begotten God, neither can the divinity be sundered from his humanity, nor the humanity from its divinity. For the union of the Word and the flesh was made indissoluble when the Word was made flesh: in which the personal union so remained that yet the natural propriety could neither be divided nor confounded. Accordingly, in the one Christ the offices of both natures are so found to be common that, since Christ is not divided in his mighty works and his infirmities, there is nevertheless something which, in the one work of both natures, is not common to both natures.
For, to say nothing now of that ineffable conception and birth, by which the eternal God was so conceived and born in time that yet, in that very communion of the virgin's conception and birth, it belonged properly and naturally to the flesh alone to come to exist from the flesh of his Mother, to be formed into members, and to be brought by the passage of time and work up to the maturity of birth, then to grow through the departing and succeeding ages, and to come in due time to the perfect measure of youth: what shall we say of those subsequent works and sufferings, since in him there was indeed inseparably and naturally true flesh, a true rational soul, and true divinity?
Nevertheless, whatever the truth of his nature had, whether it deigned to suffer or to do, was such that both the whole Christ remained inseparable in suffering or in work, and yet what the personal unity showed to be common to the divinity and the humanity, this same Christ nevertheless showed in himself, by the truth of nature, to be proper to each single nature. For, taking up the hunger of our infirmity, the whole Christ wrought that hunger of his, and so that in eating the whole Christ likewise did it: yet naturally, just as the flesh alone endured hunger, so the flesh alone received food by the work of the whole Christ eating. Wearied from his journey, Jesus sat down upon the well (John 4:6):
but the divinity could not feel that weariness; nor is Christ to be said to have felt that weariness in any way according to the soul either. Therefore that which sat pertained solely to the refreshment of the flesh naturally wearied; in which refreshment, nevertheless, there was a common operation of the deity and the soul. Then in the very time of the passion and death, who does not see that in one and the same Christ, in that very communion of works, the proper things of the natures remain inseparably? His soul was sorrowful even unto death (Matt. 26:38). But neither can the immutable divinity be the receiver of sorrow, nor can the flesh ever feel sorrow.
Sorrow therefore belongs to the rational soul alone, which can naturally inhere neither in the divinity nor in the flesh; yet personally the whole Christ deigned to work sorrow in himself: for he is found to have wrought his own sufferings in himself, who had nothing that he suffered unwillingly. So that he might be sorrowful, the whole Christ did it; but the rational soul alone received that sorrow in itself naturally. Now indeed, since Christ at one and the same time both lay in the tomb and descended into hell, who does not see the inseparable work of both natures? and who does not evidently recognize in that one and inseparable work the proper things of the flesh, and of the soul, and of the divinity?
For that he might lie in the tomb according to the flesh, the whole Christ did it; but the flesh alone was naturally capable of burial. That Christ might descend into hell according to the soul, there was one work of both natures, that is, of the divine and the human; but that descent was of the naturally rational soul alone. Just as at the same time the whole Christ did not cease to work in heaven and on earth; but it belonged to the divinity alone both not to be contained by place, and to work naturally and equally with the Father the things that pertained to the government of the universe.
Hence it is that, in all those works of the passion and death, apostolic authority assigns what the whole Christ wrought in himself to the one person of the one working, in such a way that it undoubtedly shows what belongs to each nature. For the apostle Paul says of the one and the same Christ: 'Though he was crucified through weakness, yet he lives by the power of God' (2 Cor. 13:4). And blessed Peter brought forth the prophetic word from the Psalms in such a way that Christ's soul, which he knew had descended into hell, he said was itself not left in hell. For thus does the same apostle Peter speak concerning blessed David:
'Being therefore a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn to him with an oath that of the fruit of his loins one should sit upon his throne, foreseeing this, he spoke of the resurrection of Christ, that neither was his soul left in hell, nor did his flesh see corruption' (Acts 2:30). All these things, therefore, the whole Christ did according to one person, and so the one work of both natures is recognized, in such a way that yet what ought to be attributed to each nature is not denied. By these examples, therefore, let each one be instructed, so that what he here recognizes in the consideration of the natures, this he may understand there in the persons: and let him not doubt that the human nature of Christ was made by the work of the whole Trinity, but pertains to the person of the Only-begotten God alone.
THIRD QUESTION. Your third inquiry is: Whether the soul of Christ has altogether the full knowledge of the deity that assumed it; and just as the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit know one another mutually, so this same Son knows himself, through that which he is as man, in that which he is as God, grasping the whole Father from and in each substance. Or perhaps, just as with bodily eyes it in no way sees God the Spirit—lest dignity be believed added to the man, but nature utterly changed—so, though with pious understanding and a most clean heart, the rational soul has not seen nor comprehended the whole essence of the divinity, lest any creature be found to grasp the Creator. RESPONSE.
When I had read these words in your letter, dearest brother, I confess I was confined by great straits, because we are compelled to say what we cannot sufficiently and worthily conceive. For the distinction of Creator and creature, considered, shows to the understanding of the creature the incomprehensible and inexplicable greatness of the Creator: since indeed the peace of God surpasses all understanding (Phil. 4:7), and he who ascends above the Cherubim flies upon the wings of the winds (Ps. 17:10). Now you know that 'Cherubim' is interpreted as 'the fullness of knowledge.' What then is it to ascend above the Cherubim, but to surpass all the fullness of knowledge by an incomprehensible height?
But these things we say confidently and without doubt concerning the holy angels and holy men: any of whom is so called a god by the gratuitous gift of divine adoption, that yet by no reasoning is he called the God of angels or of men. But when we speak of the soul of Christ, we speak of that rational spirit to whom not only did God come through grace, but whom the divinity itself received into the unity of its person. For that soul with the Word is one Christ; that soul with the Word is one Only-begotten God.
And because the Only-begotten God is equal to the Father, and he cannot know the whole Son who does not know the whole Father, let us beware lest, when the soul of Christ is not believed to know the whole Father, to this one Christ himself the knowledge, in some part, not only of the Father but also of himself and of the Holy Spirit, be denied: for it is exceedingly harsh, and utterly foreign to the soundness of faith, to say that the soul of Christ does not have the full knowledge of its own deity, with which it is believed naturally to have one person. But if we should so believe, it is necessary that the preaching of John the Baptist be frustrated, by which he attributed to Christ a singular and measureless bounty of the Spirit, saying: 'For God does not give the Spirit by measure' (John 3:34):
since both our elders receive in us a measure of this bounty, but confess that in Christ there remains the fullness of the Holy Spirit. For blessed Ambrose, in the first book On the Holy Spirit, among other things speaks thus: 'Of my Spirit,' he says, 'I will pour out' (Acts 2:17). He does not say 'the Spirit,' but 'of the Spirit': for neither can we grasp the fullness of the Holy Spirit, but we receive only as much as the Arbiter, according to his own will, has divided of his own to us. Therefore, holy Ambrose, showing that we receive not the fullness but of the fullness of the Spirit, so as to show that Christ received the whole fullness of the Spirit, a little after says this: 'The Father says that you pour out of the Holy Spirit upon all flesh.'
For he does not pour out the whole, but what he poured out abounded for all. Upon us, therefore, it was poured out of the Holy Spirit. But upon the Lord Jesus, when he was in the form of a man, the Spirit remained; as it is written: 'Upon whom you shall see the Spirit descending from heaven and remaining upon him, this is he who baptizes in the Holy Spirit' (John 1:33). Around us there is, from overflowing benefit, the liberality of the giver; in him there remains for eternity the whole fullness of the Spirit. Surely blessed Ambrose evidently and without doubt shows that in the soul of Christ there is the full knowledge of the whole divinity, when he says that around us there is, from overflowing benefit, the liberality of the giver, but in him there remains for eternity the whole fullness of the Spirit.
And in order to say this, he attended to that saying of blessed John, in which he said, when speaking of the Son himself: 'For God does not give the Spirit by measure' (John 3:34). And blessed Augustine too, perceiving and understanding this by the same illumination of the Holy Spirit, confirms that it ought to be received of the person of Christ alone. For when he had explained this same passage of the Gospel (Tractate 14 on John), having set forth that very saying of John the Baptist in which he says, 'For God does not give the Spirit by measure,' the same blessed Augustine thus added: 'What is this: For God does not give the Spirit by measure? Do we find that God does give the Spirit by measure? Hear the Apostle saying: According to the measure of the gift of Christ (Eph. 4:7).'
'To men he gives by measure, to the only Son he does not give by measure.' Likewise in the same homily he says: 'So there are also diverse gifts of the faithful, as it were distributed to the members according to a measure proper to each. But Christ, who gives, did not receive by measure. For hear yet further what follows, since he had said of the Son: For God does not give the Spirit by measure; the Father loves the Son, and has given all things into his hand (John 3:34-35).' Surely blessed Augustine shows by this evangelical testimony what we ought to think concerning the soul of Christ, since Christ himself, who gives the Spirit, does not receive by measure. For he it is who gives, he it is who receives; and because he is able to give by measure, therefore he could not receive by measure.
InformaenimDeimanens, Spiritumdat; formamserviaccipiens, Spiritumaccepit. Sedquiaipseadmensuramdat, ideononipseadmensuramaccepit; ipsumenimquemadmensuramdat, totumaccepit: admensuramquippedatmultisliliis, sednonadmensuramaccipitunicusFilius; quiasicestverushoino, utverussitDeus. 28. HuncEvangeliilocumaliterbeatusAugustinusaliquandoposueratinduobuslibrisquosscripsitdeSermoneDominiinmonte (S. Aug. lib. IdeSerm. Dominiinmonte, cap. 6). QuemtamensensuminsuisRetractationibus (Lib. i, cap. 19) emendavit, hocapprobansatqueaffirmans.
For remaining in the form of God, he gives the Spirit; receiving the form of a servant, he received the Spirit. But because he himself gives by measure, therefore he himself did not receive by measure; for the very one whom he gives by measure, he received wholly: for he gives by measure to many sons, but the only Son does not receive by measure; because he is so true man that he is true God. Blessed Augustine had at one time set down this passage of the Gospel differently in the two books which he wrote On the Lord's Sermon on the Mount (St. Augustine, book 1 On the Lord's Sermon on the Mount, ch. 6). Which meaning, however, he emended in his Retractations (book 1, ch. 19), approving and affirming this.
quodposteameliusintelligens, inillaexpositioneEvangeliidesoloChristoaccipideberefirmavit. QuodinprimolibroRetractationumsuarumostendens, interaliasicait: < Aliolocoquodinterposuitestimonium: NonenimadmensuramdatDeusSpiritum (Joan. in, 54), nondumintellexeramdeChristoproprieveriusaccipi. AliisquippehominibusnisiadmensuramdareturSpiritus, nonduplumpeteretElisæusquamfuitinElia (IVReg. II, 9). » InhisergodictisbeatiAugustiniilludmaximeattendamus, quodait, aliishominibusadmensuramSpiritumdari.
namely, understanding it better afterward, he affirmed that in that exposition of the Gospel it ought to be received of Christ alone. Showing this in the first book of his Retractations, among other things he thus says: 'In another place the testimony which I inserted—For God does not give the Spirit by measure (John 3:34)—I had not yet understood to be more truly received properly of Christ. For unless the Spirit were given to other men by measure, Elisha would not have asked for double what was in Elijah (2 Kings 2:9).' In these sayings of blessed Augustine, therefore, let us especially note that he says the Spirit is given to other men by measure.
This indeed he said in order to show that he understood this not of the divinity but of the humanity of Christ, to whom God did not give the Spirit by measure, since the Apostle testifies that grace is given to each one according to the measure of the gift of Christ. Why then did blessed Augustine not say 'to men,' but 'to other men,' except to show that to that Man singularly there is not by measure, but the whole fullness of the Spirit, who is so naturally true man that the same is also naturally true God; receiving wholly in the truth of the flesh the one whom he bestows by measure by the gift of the deity? To him, therefore, who according to the measure of his gift gives grace, God did not give the Spirit by measure.
But in Christ, according to the truth of the catholic faith, we confess in the unity of person at once both the deity, and the rational soul, and the flesh: in whom, however, the deity could not receive the Spirit, because according to the deity the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit are one God. There the Father alone is as great as with the Son and the Holy Spirit; and the Son alone as great as with the Father and the Holy Spirit; and the Holy Spirit alone as great as with the Father together with the Son. There none of the three persons has anything less than the two, where in each single person the deity is so full that it is both one in the three persons and whole in each single one.
Therefore the divinity of the Son could not receive the Holy Spirit, since the Holy Spirit himself so proceeds from the Son as he proceeds from the Father, and is so given by the Son as he is given by the Father; nor could that nature from which the Holy Spirit has his origin either await or receive his bounty. That Spirit is wholly the Father's, wholly the Son's, because he is by nature the one Spirit of the Father and of the Son. Accordingly he wholly proceeds from the Father and the Son, wholly remains in the Father and the Son; because he so remains that he proceeds, so proceeds that he remains. Hence he naturally has this fullness of unity, and unity of fullness, with the Father and the Son, that he has the whole Father and the whole Son;
and he himself is wholly possessed by the Father, wholly possessed by the Son. Therefore the divinity of the Son did not receive the Holy Spirit, with which the Holy Spirit is of one nature, and from which he has whatever he has—indeed, of which he is this that he is; because what he naturally has, this he is. It remains therefore that the soul of Christ received the Holy Spirit, whom yet it did not receive by measure, but received wholly; for where there is said to be no measure, there is found the fullness of perfection and the perfection of fullness. Now who this Spirit is, whom Christ received not by measure, the prophet Isaiah shows us, who, speaking of him, says:
'A rod shall come forth from the root of Jesse, and a flower shall rise up from his root, and the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him: the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, the Spirit of counsel and fortitude, the Spirit of knowledge and piety, and the Spirit of the fear of the Lord shall fill him' (Isa. 11:1-3). Christ therefore received the Spirit, but did not receive by measure. But if God did not give the Spirit by measure to the soul of Christ, it is necessary that it have nothing less of wisdom, nothing less of knowledge: for that Spirit is the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, of counsel and fortitude, of knowledge and piety.
And thereby, not only to the divinity of Christ, but also to his soul, pertains that prerogative of perfection which blessed Apostle assigns to Christ himself, saying: 'In whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge' (Col. 2:3). For if he did not receive the Spirit of wisdom and knowledge by measure, it is necessary that he have all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. But if anything of this fullness be taken away from him, it follows that he should be preached to have received the Spirit by measure. And who is he to whom God did not give the Spirit by measure, if Christ received him by measure? For in the measure that the Spirit is given, in that measure is the knowledge of the divinity received:
but where the Spirit is not by measure, there must be full knowledge of the immeasurable divinity. For the whole fullness is given where the Spirit is not given by measure. But we all received not his fullness, but of his fullness, and grace for grace (John 1:16). Here it is shown that even in that grace of vision, which shall be given (or, is given) for the grace of faith, we shall receive not the fullness itself, but of his fullness, grace for grace: and by this very fact, that we have received of his fullness, we are to be filled, insofar as through his grace we shall be capable. This the prophet shows us, saying: 'You shall fill me with joy with your countenance' (Ps. 15:11); and again:
'We are filled in the morning with your mercy' (Ps. 89:14); and again: 'We shall be filled with the good things of your house' (Ps. 64:5); but that we may be filled, we shall receive of his fullness; and concerning Christ, Paul the teacher of the nations says that in him it pleased all fullness to dwell (Col. 1:19); of whom the same says that in him dwells all the fullness of the divinity bodily (Col. 2:9). I do not therefore suppose that to that soul, whose person is one with the Word, there is lacking in any respect the full knowledge of the divinity; which soul wisdom so received that it is that same wisdom.
quaererumomniumintantumfactaestdomina, utcumipsadivinitatesua, unasitinTrinitatepersona, idestChristuscrucifixus, quemDeivirtutemDeiquesapientiamPaulusapostolusprædicat (ICor. I 24). 30. QuodsianimaChristiminoremhabetinaliquodeitatissuænotitiam, noninsehabettotamsapientiamtotamquevirtutem. ParticipiumergohabetChristi, nonipsaestChristus, sipartemhabetnotitiædivinitatissuæ. NosautemparticipesChristiApostolusasserit, dicens : ParticipesenimChristieffectisumus (Hebr. III, 14). UndeipsiChristodicitur : UnxitteDeus, Deus ,uus, oleoexsultationispraeparticipibustuis (Psal. XLIV, 8).
which has been made mistress of all things to such a degree that, together with its own divinity, it is one Person in the Trinity, that is, Christ crucified, whom the Apostle Paul proclaims to be the power of God and the wisdom of God (1 Cor. 1:24). 30. But if the soul of Christ has in some respect a lesser knowledge of His deity, it does not have in itself the whole wisdom and the whole power. It has therefore a share of Christ, it is not itself Christ, if it has only a part of the knowledge of its own divinity. Yet the Apostle asserts that we are partakers of Christ, saying: 'For we are made partakers of Christ' (Heb. 3:14). Whence it is said to Christ Himself: 'God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows' (Ps. 44:8).
That the oil of gladness with which Christ was anointed is the Holy Spirit is beyond doubt, since blessed Peter says: 'Jesus of Nazareth, whom God anointed with the Holy Spirit and with power' (Acts 10:38). Him therefore God anointed above His fellows, to whom He gave the Spirit not by measure, in whom dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily, in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. At the height of that wisdom and knowledge the blessed Apostle marvels, saying: 'O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God!' (Rom. 11:33). But true faith confesses that Christ is wholly the Most High, not only according to His divinity but also according to His humanity. For the mother Zion says:
'A man, even a man was born in her, and the Most High Himself hath founded her' (Ps. 86:5). And indeed who would dare to deny that He is the Most High, whom God not only begot of Himself as most high, but also exalted after His birth of the Virgin, and gave Him a name which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, on earth, and under the earth, and every tongue confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father (Phil. 2:9)? But if the soul of Christ does not have full knowledge of its divinity, it does not attain to the full height of the wisdom and knowledge of God.
Christ would therefore be proclaimed the Most High not wholly but in part, if His soul were proclaimed by the faithful to be below the height of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God. For in what does God exalt us, except in that whereby He lifts up our souls to Himself? And He lifts up our souls to Himself to the degree that He instills into us the truth of the knowledge and love of Him. But who would say that the soul of Christ either perceives something less of the truth, or has something less of charity? Yet Christ Himself is the Truth. How then is that soul said to have in itself less knowledge of truth, which is found to be uniquely the soul of Truth itself?
One must not dispute about the soul of Christ as one disputes about any angelic or human spirit, which can be a partaker of the true God but is not the true God—which Christ is—who, receiving perfect flesh and a perfect rational soul, that is, a complete human nature, into that everlasting Person of His divinity, just as He is by nature wholly true man, so is He wholly true God: because just as in His divinity He has the whole nature of His humanity, so in His humanity He has the whole substance of His divinity, the whole majesty, the whole immutability, the whole power, the whole wisdom, the whole omnipotence.
For God the Only-begotten deigned to take up human nature in such a way that He Himself is God who is man, and the same is man who is God. Accordingly, just as there is a fullness of divinity in the man Christ, so there is a fullness of humanity in God. Just as therefore Christ the man uniquely has that He is true God, so He uniquely knows His whole divinity. 31. We can plainly say that the soul of Christ has full knowledge of its deity; yet I do not know whether we ought to say that the soul of Christ knows its deity in the same way as the deity knows itself, or whether it should rather be said that it knows as much as the deity does, but not in the way it does. For the deity so knows itself that it finds itself to be by nature that which it knows;
but that soul so knows its whole deity that it is nevertheless not itself the deity. That deity therefore is by nature its own self-knowledge; but that soul received from the deity itself, which it fully knows, the very power to know: therefore by nature the deity of Christ is that which it knows; but that soul, in that it knows its deity, does not find itself to be that which it knows. Not therefore in the way that the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit know themselves is Christ known to His own soul according to His divinity: since indeed that soul has full knowledge of the Trinity, yet does not have one nature with the Trinity. For it is one thing for each thing to know what it is by nature, and another to know what it is not by nature.
Furthermore, God as spirit is not seen with bodily eyes. Whence blessed Augustine, in the letter which he wrote to Italica (Letter formerly 1, now 82), though in a brief discourse yet with a sufficient reply, refutes certain persons who wished to believe this concerning Christ, that He sees God the Father with bodily eyes. For bodily eyes have this property, that they not only see bodies, but cannot even see them unless there be between the eyes and the things they see some intervening spaces of distance. Hence it is that, though they see very many other things, they cannot see themselves, nor do they see within themselves, since they see outside themselves: for even the very keenness of vision is dulled if something to be seen be joined directly to the eyes themselves.
Whoever therefore thinks that God can be discerned with bodily eyes, must first say that He is separated from those very eyes by a bodily distance; but whoever wishes to recognize with what eyes God is seen, let him consider that God Himself is both wisdom, and truth, and love. Wherefore, with the same eyes by which wisdom, truth, and love are seen, is that wise, true, and dear divinity seen. Therefore God promises His vision not to the eyes of the body, but to the eyes of the human soul, which He has made capable of wisdom, truth, and charity. The rational spirit therefore has received from God the power to see God: it has received it, to be sure, through grace; which spirit nevertheless cannot see Him outside itself, but within itself;
for God is not contained by place, but is perceived by disposition, and therefore in whom He does not dwell, He is not seen. For God dwells within the soul far more inwardly than the soul dwells within the body; since He is the creating spirit, the latter the created. Therefore the soul of any holy man has knowledge of that most high God to the degree that it has received the grace of inward vision. Whence I do not know how we may understand the Only-begotten to be full of grace and truth from the Father, if we say that either to that fullness of truth something of the fullness of grace is lacking, or judge that in that fullness of grace the whole fullness of truth is not present:
since indeed the Only-begotten is most certainly recognized in Him to be full of grace and truth from the Father, if not only in that one Person the full grace of humanity and the full truth of divinity are recognized, but also the fullness of truth has in itself the fullness of grace, whereby the whole humanity is in His divinity; and the fullness of grace has in itself the fullness of truth, whereby the whole divinity is in His humanity: so that the fullness of truth has in itself the fullness of grace, and the fullness of grace has in itself the fullness of truth. 33. Now the whole fullness of truth is not possessed when something of that truth is unknown—which God forbid that we should in any way suppose concerning Christ.
For the whole fullness of grace is so in that fullness of truth, that that full deity fills the whole of His humanity; and the fullness of truth is so in that fullness of grace, that that full humanity, just as it has full and singular incorruption and immortality of the flesh, so according to the soul singularly has full knowledge of the deity. So then is Christ full of grace and truth, that just as in His divinity there is a full acceptance of humanity, so in His humanity there is full recognition of divinity. Nor let us fear to assert that the soul of Christ knows its whole deity, lest from this it be said to be of one nature with the deity itself;
since indeed, if true reasoning demanded this, that in the fullness of knowledge there should immediately be a natural unity, then God Himself first of all, because He fully knows all the things He made, would be said to be of that nature to which belong those things which He made and knows. And whoever believes or asserts this is not endowed with catholic truth, but is possessed by Manichaean impiety. Then this too must no less be considered, that if the very soul of Christ, from whatever portion it be said to have knowledge of its deity, be forthwith said to have to that portion one nature with its deity; that surely is great madness. For we too hope through the grace of God to see God: and to the degree that we shall see, to that degree undoubtedly we shall know;
since apostolic authority commends both to us, for the blessed Apostle says: 'Now I know in part, but then shall I know even as also I am known' (1 Cor. 13:12); and John the beloved of Christ asserts without doubt: 'Because when He shall appear, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is' (1 John 3:2). But that vision will not be of the flesh alone—according to which the Son alone will be seen by the impious for their perpetual condemnation—but there will be a vision of the deity, according to which the Trinity itself will offer itself to be seen by the just, so that that unceasing vision of the divinity is itself the unfailing fullness of blessedness.
For hence are the pure in heart blessed, because they shall see God (Matt. 5:8). We shall therefore see the divinity of the holy Trinity to the degree that we receive by the gift of grace that we may be able to see. Yet not to the degree that we shall see, to that degree shall we be consubstantial with the divinity itself. For with the body too we see many things which are not of one and the same nature with our flesh. For our eyes see the light, though they are of one nature and it of another. Blessed John indeed said: 'Because when He shall appear, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is' (1 John 3:2). But he said 'like,' namely by imitation of righteousness, not by unity of nature:
according to which imitation blessed Paul says: 'Be ye imitators of me, as I also am of Christ' (1 Cor. 11:1); and blessed John says: 'He that saith he abideth in Christ, ought himself also to walk even as He walked' (1 John 2:6). But the creature receives the Creator to the degree that it receives that it may receive. 34. Hence it is that blessed Augustine does not shrink from this discourse, but undoubtingly takes it up. For in the same homily (Tract. 14 on John, near the end), in which he expounded that passage, 'For God giveth not the Spirit by measure' (John 3:34), he says in a certain place concerning the Son Himself:
'For remaining God with the Father, He became man among men, that thou, through Him who among thee was made man, mightest become such as can receive God: for man could not receive God; man could see man, God he could not receive. Whence could he not receive God? Because he had not the eye of the heart with which he might receive Him. There was therefore something inwardly wounded, and something outwardly whole: he had the eyes of the body whole, the eyes of the heart wounded. He was made man for the eye of the body, that, believing in Him who could be seen bodily, thou mightest be healed unto seeing Him whom thou couldst not see spiritually.'
By these words blessed Augustine shows that in spiritual things to receive is the same as to see, and that to see is nothing other than to understand, nor is to understand anything other than to know. Hence it is that in the book On the Presence of God (Letter to Dardanus, formerly 57, now 187), when he grants to the Son alone the full capacity for divinity, he shows that in Him alone is present the full knowledge of divinity. For in the said book he twice uses these words: 'God therefore is everywhere present, and everywhere wholly present, not everywhere dwelling, but in His temple, to which through grace He is kind and gracious. He is received as dwelling by some more, by others less. But concerning our very Head the Apostle says:
For in Him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily (Col. 2:9).' Attend, I pray, in these words of blessed Augustine to the most certain distinction between the Head and the members. For by those to whom God gives the Spirit by measure, He is received as dwelling, by some more, by others less. But what is it to be received, except to be understood and known? But when the same blessed Augustine wished to speak concerning Christ, see what he says: 'Concerning our very Head,' he says, 'the Apostle says: For in Him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily (Col. 2:9).' Surely blessed Augustine himself says that God dwelling is received:
wherefore by Him without doubt the fullness of divinity is received, in whom the very fullness of divinity dwells. But He is received in that in which He is known. Therefore in Him in whom all the fullness of divinity dwells, the full knowledge of that fullness cannot but be present. Hence it is that blessed Augustine in the same book a little later says these things: What then is it? Do we suppose that this is the difference between the Head and the rest of the members, that in any member, however excellent—as in some great prophet or apostle—though divinity dwell, yet not, as in the Head which is Christ, all the fullness of divinity?
For in our body too there is sense in the individual members, but not so great as in the head, where absolutely all five senses are present. For there is sight, and hearing, and smell, and taste, and touch. But in the other members there is only touch. Or is there also, besides this—that in that body, as in a temple, all the fullness of divinity dwells—something else that distinguishes between that Head and the excellence of any member? There is plainly: that by a certain singular assumption, one person of that man was made together with the Word. For of none of the saints could it be, or can it be, or ever shall it be said: The Word was made flesh (John 1:14). No one of the saints, by any preeminence of grace, received the name of the Only-begotten;
so that what is the very Word of God before the ages, the same should be spoken of together with the assumed man. That assumption therefore is unique, nor can it in any way be common with any holy men, however preeminent in wisdom and holiness. It is therefore certain that the judgment of the holy Fathers agrees with the heavenly Scriptures, which most manifestly testify, and being divinely inspired proclaim to us—that is, to all the adopted—that a portion of knowing and receiving the divinity, as the will of the Giver shall have granted, is infused through grace; but that in Christ, that is, in His soul, there is present the full knowledge of the whole divinity. FOURTH QUESTION. 35. Then the series of your letters contains the fourth question thus.
'We believe and confess,' you say, 'one kingdom of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, holding that they together rule over all creatures. Why then, in the prayers of the priests—"Through Jesus Christ Thy Son our Lord, who liveth and reigneth with Thee in the unity of the Holy Spirit"—throughout almost all the regions of Africa has the catholic Church been accustomed to say, as though the Son alone possessed the kingdom with the Father, namely in the unity of the Holy Spirit, so that the Holy Spirit is intimated to unite those who reign, but not to reign together?' REPLY. 36. I will speak simply concerning this discourse what I feel. As often as I have thereupon reflected, I have found nothing else there than that our forefathers fortified the truth of the faith against many heresies.
For this must first be attended to, that in the conclusion of the prayer we say, 'Through Jesus Christ Thy Son our Lord'; but through the Holy Spirit we by no means say: which surely the catholic Church celebrates not in vain, precisely on account of that mystery, that the mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus, became a Priest forever after the order of Melchizedek, who by His own blood entered once into the holy places, not indeed into figures made by hands of the true ones (Heb. 9:24), but into heaven itself, where He is at the right hand of God, and intercedes for us. Beholding this office of the pontificate in Him, the Apostle says:
'Through Him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise always to God, that is, the fruit of the lips confessing to His name' (Heb. 13:15). Through Him therefore we offer the sacrifice of praise and of prayer, because through His death we were reconciled when we were enemies. For through Him who deigned to become a sacrifice for us, our sacrifice can be found acceptable in the sight of God. Therefore blessed Peter admonishes us, saying: 'And you also, as living stones, are built up a spiritual house, a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ' (1 Pet. 2:5). For this reason therefore we say to God the Father, 'Through Jesus Christ our Lord.' For you well know that sometimes it is said:
'Through the eternal Priest, Thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ.' When therefore mention is made of the Priest, what else is shown than the mystery of the Lord's Incarnation, whereby the Son of God, when He was in the form of God, emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant; according to which He humbled Himself, becoming obedient unto death; being made, namely, a little lower than the angels, while yet possessing the equality of the paternal divinity? For the Son was made lower, while remaining equal to the Father, precisely in that He deigned to be made into the likeness of men. But He made Himself lower when He emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant. Now Christ's making Himself lower is His very self-emptying; nor is His self-emptying anything other
than the taking of the servile form. 37. Christ therefore, remaining in the form of God, the Only-begotten God, to whom together with the Father we offer sacrifices, taking the form of a servant, was made a priest, through whom we may offer a sacrifice living, holy, pleasing to God. Nor yet could the sacrifice have been offered by us, if Christ had not been made a sacrifice for us: in whom the very nature of our race is the true saving sacrifice. For that the Only-begotten Himself, who is by nature true God, might also become a true priest, in the Person of His divinity He deigned to take, not the person of our humanity, but the nature.
For if He had taken the nature of man together with a person in that mystery of the Incarnation, the one same Christ would not be God and man in two natures, but in two persons the one would be God and the other man. But therefore Christ is one, the true Son of God and of man, because that Only-begotten Lord, who always had His own proper Person, took into that very Person of His the truth of the servile nature. Accordingly Christ remains inseparable, because although there be in Him one nature of divinity and another of the servile, yet in one and the same Christ that Person of the eternal divinity is also that of the assumed humanity.
For this reason Christ is one and the same, whom the acceptance of the servile form shows to be a little lower than the angels, and whom the natural unity demonstrates to be equal to the Father. In which mystery the Arians so stumbled that, attending to the office of the priest in Him, they were unwilling to acknowledge the sublimity of the deity. Hence it is that they even say thus: 'Glory to the Father through the Son,' so as to be unwilling to say, 'Glory to the Father and to the Son.' Since therefore there are heretics who do not believe the Son to be of one deity with the Father, and likewise there are others who do not fear to deny the truth of the flesh in the Son of God; the most holy Fathers set this passage fittingly and usefully.
For when we show that our prayers are offered through the eternal Priest, the Lord Christ, we confess the true flesh of our race in Him; according to that which the Apostle says: 'For every high priest taken from among men is appointed for men in the things pertaining to God, that he may offer gifts and sacrifices for sins' (Heb. 5:1). But when we say 'Thy Son,' and add, 'who liveth and reigneth with Thee in the unity of the Holy Spirit,' we surely commemorate that unity which the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit have by nature: wherein it is shown that the same Christ who exercised the priestly office for us has natural unity with the Father and the Holy Spirit.
See, I pray, how many heretics are hereby refuted. For principally our faith is distinguished from the error of the Manichaeans, when through that Priest we offer our prayers, who is therefore a true Priest because He offered Himself as a true sacrifice for us; which the Apostle undoubtingly affirms, saying: 'Be ye therefore imitators of God, as most dear children; and walk in love, as Christ also loved us, and delivered Himself for us, an oblation and a sacrifice to God for an odor of sweetness' (Eph. 5:1-2). And He surely would not have offered a true sacrifice, if the truth of flesh had not been in Him.
The truth of this sacrifice, after He rose from the dead, that same great High Priest showed to His disciples and offered to be handled, saying: 'Handle and see, for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as you see me to have' (Luke 24:39). 38. Hence also our faith is distinguished from the error of Eutyches; who, although he does not dare to deny the incarnate Word, yet, since he does not confess that the very flesh of the Word was taken from the flesh of the Virgin, utterly empties out the mystery of the great High Priest. To him that opinion which I set forth above contradicts the Apostle: 'Every high priest (he says) taken from among men is appointed for men in the things pertaining to God' (Heb. 5:1). And in another place:
'For nowhere doth He take hold of the angels, but of the seed of Abraham He taketh hold. Wherefore it behoved Him in all things to be made like unto His brethren, that He might become merciful and a faithful high priest to God, that He might make propitiation for the sins of the people' (Heb. 2:16-17). By this discourse, therefore, in which we show that we offer our prayers through Jesus Christ, true faith resists every error which does not confess in Christ the truth of the human body. But because Christ is not only true man, but is also by nature true God, and one God with the Father and the Holy Spirit, we worthily say to God the Father: 'who liveth and reigneth with Thee,' in that natural unity indeed which He set forth, saying: 'I and the Father are one' (John 10:30).
Wherein likewise our faith is distinguished, not only from the error of Arius and Sabellius, but also from that of Nestorius: for in the very term of unity, just as the substance of Father and Son is known not to be diverse, so when we say 'who liveth and reigneth with Thee,' it is shown that there is not one person of the Father and the Son. It also appears that the eternal Priest is Himself the true Son, who reigns with God the Father in unity of nature. But when we say 'in the unity of the Holy Spirit,' we show one nature of the Holy Spirit with the Father and the Son. And what else does the unity of nature show but that the Trinity is one God, and thereby also one kingdom? For diversity of nature can show in a kingdom a diversity of power.
But where the unity of the kingdom is natural, there remains also one power of reigning: whereas in that kingdom those can have a diversity of power to whom the power itself is bestowed by grace, not supplied by nature. But there is not diversity, but unity of power in the Trinity, which bestows that very power on each according to its own will, because it has ineffably a natural unity. But see what blessed Augustine feels concerning the Holy Spirit in the sixth book (chapter 5) On the Trinity, where, saying: 'The Son therefore is equal to the Father, and is of one and the same substance,' he immediately subjoined: 'Wherefore the Holy Spirit also consists in the same unity of substance and equality.'
'For whether it be the unity of both, or their holiness, or their charity, or their unity because it is charity, and their charity because it is holiness—it is manifest that He is not one of the two by whom both are joined, by whom the Begotten is loved by the Begetter and loves His own Begetter; and that they are so, not by participation, but by their own essence; nor by the gift of any superior, but by their own, keeping the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.' And a little after: 'The Holy Spirit therefore is something common to the Father and the Son, whatever it be; but that very communion is consubstantial and coeternal. And if it can fittingly be called friendship, let it be so called; but it is more aptly called charity.'
'And this too is substance, because God is substance and God is charity (1 John 4:16), as it is written.' Again in another place of the same book (in the same chapter 5) he says: 'The Holy Spirit therefore is likewise equal; and if equal, equal in all things on account of the supreme simplicity which is in that substance. And therefore there are not more than three: one loving Him who is from Him, and one loving Him from whom He is, and love itself. Which if it is nothing, how is God love? If it is not substance, how is God substance?' By these words therefore blessed Augustine did not hesitate to call the Holy Spirit, just as charity and holiness, so also the unity of the Father and the Son;
nor merely something common to them, but also confidently to proclaim it a consubstantial and coeternal communion. Which surely is therefore said by catholics, that from the very name of unity we may be acknowledged by the faithful to have one essence, and thereby one kingdom, and in that same one kingdom one power of the Trinity, and one majesty: lest it be thought that either the Son or the Holy Spirit reigns with the Father according to the divine nature in the way that an inferior reigns with a superior; but that that unity of the Holy Spirit, which is the communion of the Father and the Son, together with that kingdom shows the unity of the divinity, and teaches that there is one eternity of reigning, one power, one majesty, and one dominion of the supreme Trinity. FIFTH QUESTION. 39.
The letter contains the fifth, that is, the last question in these words. What is it that Luke the evangelist, being about to narrate the Supper of the Lord, first says that He took the cup and immediately handed it to the disciples to be divided among themselves; and then thereafter, having taken bread, said, 'This is my body'; and having likewise taken the cup after He had supped, then said, 'This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which is shed for you' (Luke 22:17ff.)? Having proposed this question, you subjoin and say: Was it one cup that was given a second time, or one before and another afterward?
And if it is so, you ask, to the sacrament of what thing does that cup pertain, concerning which especially the others who wrote the Gospels were silent? REPLY. 40. Some have wished this passage of the Gospel to be understood in such a way that they do not assert that two cups were given by the Lord, but rather affirm that it was said by anticipation; and that it was one cup that is recorded to have been given to the disciples, both to be divided beforehand and to be drunk afterward. But some affirm that a cup was given a second time. But whether one hold this or that, either sense is such that it is found in no way foreign to the true faith. But those who according to
They hold that a cup was given a second time, and they have said that this was done as a sign. Some assert that in the first cup the Lord prefigured His own Passion, but in the second the Passion of His faithful. Others, however, have said that in both cups this was shown, which is commanded in the Old Testament (Exod. 12:5; Num. 9:11), namely, that whoever has not observed the Passover of the first month by eating the lamb should carry it out in the second month by eating a kid. Yet to me there seems to be found here also another mystery befitting the Christian faith, namely, that in both cups each Testament ought to be understood. Especially since Truth itself has so demonstrated this to us that no difficulty remains for those who seek:
For the Lord Himself deigned to call the cup which He gave to be drunk the New Testament, as the tenor of the Gospel utterance shows. And so it is found attested beyond doubt by three evangelists, Matthew, Mark, and Luke. The words of Matthew are these: As they were supping, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and broke it, and gave it to His disciples, and said: Take and eat: This is My body. And taking the cup, He gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying: Drink ye all of this: For this is My blood of the New Testament, which shall be shed for many unto the remission of sins (Matt. 26:26). But Mark, about to explain the mystery of the Lord's bread and cup, says this:
And as they were eating, Jesus took bread; and blessing it He broke it, and gave it to them, and said: Take, This is My body. And taking the cup, giving thanks, He gave it to them, and they all drank of it. And He said to them: This is My blood of the New Testament, which shall be shed for many (Mark 14:22). But of Luke, who it is certain named the cup in the second place, the narrative is found set in order and explained in these words: And taking the cup, He gave thanks, and said: Take, and divide it among yourselves. For I say to you, that I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God come. And taking bread, He gave thanks, and broke it, and gave it to them, saying: This is My body, which is given for you:
do this in remembrance of Me. In like manner also the cup, after He had supped, saying: This cup is the New Testament in My blood, which shall be shed for you (Luke 22:17ff.). Hence it is that blessed Paul too, recalling the most sacred mystery of that supper, intimates that the cup was named by the Lord none other than the New Testament. For among other things he speaks thus: For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, in the night in which He was betrayed, took bread, and giving thanks broke it, and said: This is My body which is for you: do this in remembrance of Me. In like manner also the cup, after He had supped, saying: This cup is the New Testament in My blood:
do this, as often as you shall drink it, in remembrance of Me (1 Cor. 11:23). 41. By this attestation, therefore, of evangelical and apostolic sayings, in this place at least, under the name of the cup we are permitted to understand nothing other than the divine Testament. For there is no doubt that in other places the grace of the Passion is signified by the Lord under the name of the cup. This surely He wished to be understood when He said to the sons of Zebedee: Can you drink of the cup which I am about to drink (Matt. 20:22)? And in that very hour in which He willed to be seized by the hands of the wicked, admonishing blessed Peter with these words to put his sword back into its sheath, He showed that He would drink the cup of the Passion, saying: Put up thy sword into the sheath.
The cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it (John 18:11)? That in this cup the Passion is to be understood He also showed there, where, withdrawn from His disciples about a stone's cast, about to die for the sins of men, He truly displayed in Himself the affection of human weakness as well; and so that He might deign to remove despair from the weaker (or lower) members, that very Power which willed to be our Head did not disdain, out of divine love, to say what His members would afterward say out of human fear. Hence it is that Luke the evangelist recalls that He said: Father, if Thou wilt, remove this cup from Me (Luke 22:42). Matthew too testifies that His words were these:
My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me (Matt. 26:39). But Mark, to show what we ought to understand by that cup, says: And when He had gone forward a little, He fell upon the ground, and prayed that, if it were possible, the hour might pass from Him (Mark 14:35). What hour do we suppose is here signified by the holy evangelist, except that of which the Lord says: My hour is not yet come (John 2:4); and of which John the evangelist says: And no man laid hands on Him, because His hour was not yet come (John 7:30)? The hour, surely, not of compelled death, but of voluntary Passion;
beyond doubt that hour in which He would undergo a triumphant death, and, loosing the pains of hell, would Himself mercifully and wondrously stand forth as the death of death, as He had already said through the Prophet: I will be thy death, O death; I will be thy bite, O hell (Hos. 13:14). That this hour was named by the Lord in His prayer under the name of the cup, the blessed evangelist subsequently shows, by adding the prayer of that same Lord, in which He says: Abba, Father, all things are possible to Thee: remove this cup from Me (Mark 14:36). For it is surely manifest that to pray that the hour might pass from Him was to say that the cup might be removed from Him.
Here, as I have said, our Head displayed in Himself the weakness assumed from His members, to whom He knew He would give the strength to suffer, so that He might teach that the merit of the Passion is not to be voided if, in a man about to suffer for the faith and love of Christ, a trembling of the will coming from the weakness of the flesh should strive to shake his ready spirit, but rather that the human will should subject itself to the divine will, and out of weakness accomplish strength, since the gift of spiritual grace prevails:
retaining the faculty given him by Him whose will he does not doubt is to be preferred to his own, and thus that man might patiently overcome that which he would will out of human weakness, so as happily to arrive at that to which the divine will profitably calls. 42. Therefore the will of Christ could not be other than the Father's, since in the Father and the Son the natural unity ever preserves one will. But He who, assuming human nature, came to save the nature which He had made, brought forth also the words of that same nature by a not deceitful but most truthful assumption, whose affection too He received with most clement goodness; that affection, namely, which the flesh has from the trembling of dying, not from the desire of sinning;
for He who knew no sin, without sin took up, not the affection of our iniquity, but of our weakness. For truly of Him blessed Peter says: Who did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth (1 Pet. 2:22). Accordingly, because He did no sin, He did not have a will differing from the Father's will; and because no guile was found in His mouth, out of the affection indeed of human weakness, it is not doubted that He brought forth true words. Although, therefore, in those sayings of our Savior by which He named the cup, the Passion is to be understood—both His own and that of His saints (in which sense blessed David too named the cup, in that place only where he says:
What shall I render to the Lord for all the things that He hath rendered to me? I will take the cup of salvation, and I will call upon the name of the Lord [Ps. 115:3]: where, showing that this cup is nothing other than the death of the saints, he immediately added: Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints)—yet under the name of the cup there is received also the perfect grace of charity, by which strength is poured in for the Passion to be undergone for the name of Christ; so that, even if the opportunity be lacking whereby anyone might undergo the Passion for Christ, nevertheless such great strength is present in the heart by the gift of the divine bounty, that nothing is wanting to him for enduring pain, for despising life, and for undergoing death for the name of Christ. This is well understood in that place where it is said in the psalm:
And how goodly is Thy inebriating cup (Ps. 22:5)! But he prefixed: Thou hast anointed my head with oil. What ought we to understand by the head anointed with oil, except the mind strengthened by the gift of the Holy Spirit? For the goodly richness of this oil is the inseparable fortitude of spiritual grace, by which a holy inebriation is poured into the inmost recesses of the heart, so that every affection of the flesh, consigned to oblivion, is overcome. Filled with this inebriation, the soul learns to rejoice always in the Lord, and to count as contemptible whatever it loved in the world; this inebriation we shall drink when, having received the Holy Spirit, we shall possess the grace of that perfect charity which casteth out fear.
Hence it is that blessed Ambrose in the morning hymn taught us to ask for this grace of inebriation, when we sing: Joyfully let us drink the sober inebriation of the Spirit (Weekday I, at Lauds). 45. In other places, therefore, the name of the cup can be understood in some other way whatsoever, according to the rule of true faith; yet in this passage of the Gospel of which we are now disputing, we are not permitted to understand anything other than what is expressed in the very words of our Lord and Master, who says: This cup is the New Testament in My blood (Luke 22:20); and from this rule, whereby this cup is called the New Testament, in that cup which He gave first, not without reason is the Old Testament understood.
The Lord Himself, therefore, gave both cups, He who bestowed both Testaments upon His faithful. For this reason too, in that same supper He both ate the Jewish Passover, which had to be offered, and gave the sacrament of His body and blood, which had to be instituted for the salvation of the faithful: He ate the Passover of the Jews by which Christ was promised, that He might come to our Passover by which Christ was immolated. Finally, attend to what Luke the evangelist recalls that He said with His disciples. For he says thus: And when the hour was come, He reclined at table, and the twelve apostles with Him; and He said to them: With desire I have desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer (Luke 22:14).
He therefore ate the Passover by which He was signified as about to suffer, before He suffered voluntarily for us. But there is also something in the Lord's own sayings which must be more attentively recognized by the faithful, in which the distinction of both Testaments can appear. For blessed Luke, concerning the cup which he first named, speaks thus: And taking the cup, He gave thanks, and said: Take, and divide it among yourselves; but speaking afterward of the bread and the cup, he says: And taking bread, He gave thanks, and broke it, and gave it to them, saying: This is My body which is given for you; do this in remembrance of Me. In like manner also the cup, after He had supped, saying:
This cup is the New Testament in My blood, which is shed for you (Luke 22:17-19). It does not seem to me that a certain distinction of words was made here idly by the very Wisdom of God; seeing that He gave the first cup to be received in such a way that He commanded it to be divided, saying: Take, and divide it among yourselves; which in that cup which He gave with the bread He by no means said: for there He commends His body and blood, and asserts that same cup to be new in His blood, the Testament, saying: This cup is the New Testament in My blood, which is shed for you;
but no mention is made of the cup being divided—which is likewise found in the other two evangelists also, namely Matthew and Mark, as their sayings, set down above by us, evidently show. This cup, therefore, in which we have said the Old Testament is intimated, the Lord for this reason commanded to be received and divided, so that the apostles, instructed by the gift of heavenly wisdom, might so reverently receive the Scripture of the Old Testament that in its very precepts they might, having received the spirit of discernment, know what was to be done and what was to be omitted. For this is to divide rightly: that each one should know, according to the fittingness of the time, what he ought to omit and what to hold. 44.
Hence it is that, by a most careful order of division, the Church of the living God, which is the pillar and ground of the truth (1 Tim. 3:15), discerns the times of Christ who is to come and of Christ who is coming; and, the sacrifices being omitted by which Christ was promised as about to suffer, offers this sacrifice by which Christ is shown as having already suffered. She also divides that time of celebrating circumcision from this time of receiving baptism. Of this division she retains a most salutary manner also in the precept of the new moon, since she does not idly sound forth with Jewish trumpets, but ceases not to preach that each one should be renewed in the spirit of his mind, and put on the new man, the holy Church. All these things she divides wholesomely, which she now venerably receives
in the reading, but now no longer celebrates in deed, applying the ear of her heart to the apostolic sayings, by which blessed Paul instructs all the faithful, saying: Let no man judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a festival day, or of the new moon, or of the sabbaths, which are a shadow of things to come, but the body is of Christ (Col. 2:16). For, expounding also the sacrament of circumcision, he says: Beware lest any man deceive you through philosophy and vain deceit, according to the tradition of men, according to the elements of the world, and not according to Christ;
for in Him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily, and you are filled in Him who is the head of all principality and power, in whom also you are circumcised with circumcision not made by hand in the despoiling of the body of the flesh, but in the circumcision of Christ, buried with Him in baptism (Col. 2:8-12). These things and things like them the Church both receives wisely and divides: by receiving, she believes them promised by God in truth; by dividing, she recognizes them already rendered by God Himself in truth; nor does she await them to be fulfilled in figures, but holds them fulfilled in truth. For the holy Church knows God to be faithful in His words, and holy in all His works;
whence, just as in the Old Testament she understands the faithful words of the promising God, so in the New Testament she recognizes the holy works of the God who renders what He had promised. For certain words of the promising God were the sacraments of the Old Testament, by which Christ was promised to us: which words have passed away, from the moment that He, by whom they were promised, is found exhibited. Therefore in the very sacrifice of the body of Christ we begin with a giving of thanks, so that we may show Christ not as to be given, but as given to us in truth; and in the fact that we give thanks to God in the oblation of the body and blood of Christ, let us recognize that Christ is not still to be slain for our iniquities, but has been slain; nor that we are to be redeemed by that blood, but have been redeemed.
For true is the preaching of blessed Peter, who says: For you were not redeemed with corruptible things, as gold or silver, from your vain conversation of the tradition of your fathers, but with the precious blood, as of a lamb unspotted and undefiled, of Christ (1 Pet. 1:18). 43. The holy Church therefore divides figures from truth, shadows from the body: which the holy apostles taught her, who salutarily received that cup from the Lord to be divided among themselves. But the Lord for this reason gave the division of this cup to His disciples, because through their teaching the holy Church received the knowledge of this division.
But He says that they should divide it among themselves, that is, that in the unity of the spirit and the bond of peace, they should distinguish the sacraments of the New Testament by the ceasing of the old sacraments: which in the cup of the New Testament He does not prescribe to be done by the apostles. For in the New Testament there is no division of sacraments, but of gifts, which consists not in the power of men, but in the power of the Holy Spirit. For there are divisions of graces, but the same Spirit; and there are divisions of ministrations, but the same Lord; there are divisions of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all (1 Cor. 12:4)
Hence it is that, whereas to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit, to another faith in the same Spirit, to another the grace of healing in the one Spirit, and the rest which the apostolic discourse wove together—these are not given to be divided by men; but all these worketh one and the same Spirit, dividing to everyone according as He will. This division, which He did not give to men, but the Trinity reserved to itself alone, the blessed Apostle showing in another place, admonishes not to be more wise than it behoveth to be wise, but to be wise unto sobriety; to everyone as God hath divided the measure of faith (Rom. 12:3).
And because there is one division of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, therefore Christ, who is the Wisdom of God, says in the Proverbs: I walk in the ways of justice, and I dwell in the midst of the paths of equity, that I may divide substance to them that love me, and may fill their treasures with good things (Prov. 8:20). 46. Both cups, therefore, are given by the Lord to the apostles, yet not both are commanded to be divided: for the division of that one was necessary, in which the distinction of times had to be considered. Hence it is that in the Old Testament we recognize certain sacraments duly celebrated at that time in figures, and we venerably receive them;
which nevertheless we do not celebrate in the same order in which they were celebrated, because, dividing the time of the promise from the time of the rendered truth, we now retain those sacraments delivered to us by Christ, by which we recognize and hold Christ as not about to suffer, but as having suffered for us. But that by the name of the cup the Old Testament also ought to be received, we show not by our own presumption, but by paternal tradition. For holy Augustine, in his exposition of the seventy-fourth psalm, when he had come to that place where it is said: For the cup in the hand of the Lord is full of pure wine mixed; and He hath inclined it from this to that; nevertheless the dregs thereof are not emptied out (Ps. 74:9), among other things speaks thus:
"The cup full of pure wine mixed seems to me to be the law which was given to the Jews, and all that Scripture of the Old which is called the Testament, where lie the weights of all the sentences: for there the New Testament lies hidden and concealed, as it were in the dregs of the corporeal sacraments." And when the same blessed Augustine was distinguishing those sacraments of the past time from the precepts of the life to be led, as it were dividing the cup, after he had recalled what was said: Thou shalt not kill, thou shalt not commit adultery (Deut. 5:17, 18), and some things which are contained in the text of the decalogue, this same holy Augustine added, saying: "All these things pertain to the wine;
but those carnal things, as it were, settled down, so as to remain among them, and thus all spiritual understanding was poured out. For the cup is in the hand of the Lord, that is, in the power of the Lord; of pure wine, that is, of the sincere law; it is full of the mixture, that is, with the dregs of the corporeal sacraments: and because He now humbles the proud Jew, and exalts this confessing Gentile, He hath inclined it from this to that one, that is, from the Jewish people to the Gentile people. What hath He inclined? The law; and thence the spiritual understanding was strained out: nevertheless the dregs thereof are not emptied out, because all the carnal sacraments remained among the Jews." From these sayings of blessed Augustine I judge that the understanding of the cup also lies open,
whereby the division of the dregs and the wine can be recognized in the truth of the spiritual mystery: yet in such a way that no one should on that account wish to cast away the Old Testament, because he sees that its sacraments have ceased. For the New Testament ought so to be held with veneration, that the Old Testament is in no wise to be forsaken: which seems to me to be commended under the name of the old and new friend in the book Ecclesiasticus, where it is said: Forsake not an old friend, for the new will not be like to him (Sir. 9:14). This dissimilarity, which is in the sacraments of both Testaments, the divine discourse, foretelling through holy Jeremiah, says:
Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, and I will make a New Testament with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah, not according to the Testament which I made with their fathers (Jer. 31:31). But in this respect the New Testament is found to have been made not according to the Old Testament by the Lord, in that He both gave the perfection of the precepts, and, the old sacraments being removed, instituted dissimilar sacraments of the revealed truth, and thus what He promised in the Old, He perfected in the New. Accordingly, since the knowledge of the sacraments of the New Testament can then be truly salutary and sweet, if in the sacraments of the Old Testament a true promise is recognized to have gone before, therefore, when the Scripture had said:
Forsake not an old friend, for the new will not be like to him, it immediately added: A new friend is as new wine: let it grow old, and thou shalt drink it with pleasure (Sir. 9:15). What is it, let it grow old, except that in the Old Testament the type of the New Testament should appear? Then, therefore, is this new wine drunk with pleasure, if its signification and promise be recognized in the Old Testament. 47. This new wine the Lord made to grow old in the heart of the disciples, when, as those two were journeying to the village of Emmaus, He drew near and went with them; and when they had told Him, as to one ignorant, the things which had been done concerning His Passion, then He said to them:
O foolish and slow of heart to believe in all things which the prophets have spoken (Luke 24:25). See, I pray, in what manner the new wine grows old, that it may be drunk with pleasure. The Lord therefore added: Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and so to enter into His glory (ibid., 26)? Where the holy evangelist tells in what manner the new wine was growing old for them, to be drunk with pleasure: And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, He expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things that were concerning Him (ibid., 27). Then the ardor of newness and sweetness conceived from the wine growing old, they themselves afterward displayed, saying: Was not our heart burning within us, while He was speaking in the way, and opened to us the Scriptures (ibid., 32)?
This He did again, saying: These are the words which I spoke to you, while I was yet with you; that all things must be fulfilled which are written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning Me. Then He opened their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures (Luke 24:44). Thus He made the new wine to grow old with pleasure, while He indubitably showed the promises of the New Testament to appear in the reading of the Old Testament: lest the new friend be so held that the old is forsaken, because the new remains like in faith, although it may appear dissimilar in the celebration of the sacraments. Indeed, one is the faith of the New and of the Old Testament. This, in the ancient fathers, believed the things promised, which in us now believes them fulfilled.
But what was in our fathers the faith of the promise, that same in us is the faith of the exhibited truth fulfilled: whence, because this old and new friend is indissolubly joined, and the one without the other is not salutarily held, the new wine ought to grow old, that it may be for the faithful to be drunk with pleasure. EPISTLE XV. The African bishops, exiles in Sardinia, to John and Venerius, concerning the grace of God and human free will.
To the holy brethren most worthy to be embraced by the grace of God, JOHN the presbyter and archimandrite, and VENERIUS the deacon, and the faithful men whose subscription is contained in your letter: DATIANUS, FORTUNATUS, PETRUS, VICTOR, SCHOLASTICUS, ORONTIUS, VINDICIANUS, VICTOR, JANUARIUS, VICTORIANUS, PHOTINUS, QUODVULTDEUS, servants of Christ, salvation in the Lord. 1. Inasmuch as through the grace of Christ, in the unity of faith, the joining of charity holds the members of the ecclesiastical body together, so far is it necessary that the members be solicitous for one another, so that, the disease of any depraved dogma being repelled, an assiduous and unwearied instancy both of discourse and of prayer be expended not only for health to be preserved, but even to be repaired.
For so it comes to pass that, while the solicitude of fraternal purity keeps watch, the Holy Spirit Himself, through whom the charity of God is poured forth in our hearts, works all things together unto good for those who love God and their neighbor in God. For just as we receive love itself by the gift of spiritual grace, so, while we are solicitous for the brethren, we not only demonstrate the divine grace to be within us, but also, the more the purity of charity is expended by us, so much the more is the grace of the divine recompense increased for us. 2. And so we have received your charity's letter, which in part relieved, but in part saddened, our exile. For we rejoice, because you hold the right opinion concerning the grace of God, by whose gift (or light)
the free choice of the human mind is illuminated, and is governed by its aid: but we are affected with a certain cloud of sorrow, because you have signified that certain brethren, in the question concerning the grace of God and human free will, do not hold the right path of catholic faith, but wish to raise up the liberty of human choice against the grace of God. 3. Herein first, most beloved brethren, you ought to recognize—nay, we do not doubt that you have recognized—that these things are divinely permitted for this end, that hence the power of divine grace may be understood by the document of a more manifest judgment. Since indeed grace itself is by no means recognized unless it be given: which, as long as it is not in a man, so long is it necessary that he either resist it in speech, or in deed.
For he resists the grace of God in speech, who bears a mind contrary to the Christian faith; and he resists in deed, who does not retain in his morals the institute of the Christian life. For this grace divinely given works in man, that the soul, having received the gift of faith and charity, may both bring forth a good word, and persist in the zeal of good operation. That this is divinely given to the faithful, the blessed Apostle both showed and besought, saying: Now our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and God our Father, who hath loved us, and hath given us everlasting consolation, and good hope in grace, exhort your hearts, and confirm you in every good work and word (2 Thess. 2:16, 17). 4.
From God, therefore, is all our grace of good speech and work, from whom it is also manifest that the sufficiency even of good thought itself is bestowed upon us: that a man may learn to glory not in himself, but in the Lord. For the blessed Apostle assigned a man's good thought to divine grace when he said: And such confidence we have through Christ toward God: not that we are sufficient to think anything of ourselves, as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is from God (2 Cor. 3:4, 5). Accordingly, even if certain persons, not yet having grace, do not understand that they do not have it, yet those who have received grace divinely ought all the more to be confirmed in the assertion of that grace, the more they see it not bestowed on all.
It must needs be that grace is unknown to those to whom it is not granted, and is recognized by those to whom it is given by the divine bounty. For the Apostle testifies that the gifts of the Holy Spirit are known by the reception of that same Holy Spirit. Therefore he says: 'Now we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit which is of God, that we may know the things that are given to us by God; which things also we speak, not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God; for it is foolishness to him, and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined. But the spiritual man judgeth all things, and he himself is judged of no man' (1 Cor. 2:12-15).
Therefore it is through the grace of the Holy Spirit that we receive, so that, this Spirit being received, it may be within us to know what we have received. Wherefore, most beloved brethren, both the needy poverty of human free will and the unfailing bounty of divine grace must be known and confessed by the right tenor of the true faith. For 'what hast thou,' says the Apostle, 'that thou hast not received? And if thou hast received it, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?' (1 Cor. 4:7). Indeed, before the bounty of grace there is in man a free will, but not a good one, because it is not enlightened. And so, unless grace be given, that will itself is not held to be good. For man's free will apart from the gift of grace is just as an eye is without light.
For the eye also was made for seeing; but unless it receives light, it will not see. And that is the true light 'which enlighteneth every man that cometh into this world' (John 1:9); and it enlightens man by giving itself through grace. Therefore, just as the eye of the body always needs to receive light in order that it may behold the light itself, so also no knowledge of grace can avail man's free will unless the very infusion of that spiritual grace be given. Accordingly, that we may set before you concerning those matters which you have set down in your letter what the truth of catholic doctrine holds, we have taken care briefly to define each point, following the gift of that same grace which she herself has deigned to pour into the hearts and tongues of the holy Fathers.
You said, therefore, that when you assert that Esau and Jacob, not yet born, Jacob was chosen through free mercy, while Esau, held fast by original sin, was held in hatred by the just judgment of God—those others say, on the contrary, that in Esau there is the figure of the Jewish people, to be condemned for their future evil works, while in Jacob there is the figure of the people of the Gentiles, to be saved by their future good works. These two things, which you severally propose, it is good that you join together in catholic agreement. For thus both the grace of God is fittingly acknowledged by them, and the prophetic mystery is not denied by you. For in those two brothers the signification of two peoples is worthily received:
especially since to Rebecca herself, when she consulted the Lord, two peoples were foretold as destined to be separated from her womb. Nevertheless, in that distinction both the free goodness and the just severity are to be recognized. For since 'every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights' (James 1:17), and by grace are all saved whosoever are saved, assuredly it was not human works in Jacob that were chosen and beloved, but divine gifts. Again, since our iniquity commends the justice of God, without doubt in Esau the wickedness of human iniquity was condemned. In Jacob, indeed, God showed the gratuitous benefit of His mercy, in that He deigned to adopt him by grace freely given;
nor did He choose him for the merits of any future good working, but foreknew that He Himself would give to him both faith and good works. Hence it is that to the seed of Abraham, whose figure preceded in Jacob, the blessed Apostle says: 'By grace you are saved through faith' (Eph. 2:8). To show that faith is not given for any good merits, but that by the gift of faith itself every good merit is begun, and that faith itself is the gift of God, he added, following on: 'and this not of yourselves, for it is the gift of God' (ibid., 9). And lest anyone should dare to claim for himself the merit of any good works whatsoever, and think that he has received faith for whatever works, he added: 'not of works, lest any man should glory.'
But to show that not only faith, but also good works are divinely bestowed, he immediately subjoined: 'For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus in good works,' which he testifies are not only given by God, but also prepared by Him, saying: 'which God hath prepared that we should walk in them' (Eph. 2:10). And so by grace Jacob was saved through faith; by grace he obtained the capacity for good works. Wherefore, since it is certain that Esau was a vessel of wrath, but Jacob a vessel of mercy, IT MUST MOST CERTAINLY BE HELD that the one, in order that he might be condemned, justly merited wrath—for 'God is not unjust who inflicteth wrath' (Rom. 3:5)—and the other, in order that he might be saved, freely received the gift of prevenient mercy.
Jacob, therefore, being freely justified by the grace of God, was made a vessel of mercy through undeserved grace, and through that same grace was mercifully prepared unto glory; but Esau, through just wrath, was justly prepared unto punishment: for 'our iniquity commendeth the justice of God' (ibid.). God, then, showed in Jacob the mercy of gratuitous goodness, but in Esau the judgment of just severity; who indeed, having received the sacrament of circumcision on the eighth day according to the tenor of the divine ordinance, was freed from the guilt of original sin, but through the wickedness of his heart remained in the oldness of the earthly man; there abandoned to the judgment of Him who freely saves and justly condemns.
In whose person are signified not only those who deny the faith, but also those who, being placed within the Church until the end of their life, persevere in evil works. Of whom the Apostle says: 'For they who do such things shall not obtain the kingdom of God' (Gal. 5:21). For just as that circumcised one perished, because he loved darkness rather than light, so everyone who does not put off the old man, 'which is corrupted according to the desires of error,' shall be condemned in judgment, because he has not worthily used the sacrament of baptism. For to that same old man belong not only those who are ignorant of God, but also those of whom the Apostle says: 'They profess that they know God, but in their works they deny Him' (Titus 1:16).
But concerning little children, the rule of catholic truth must be held without any doubt: that the little child who is baptized is saved by the gratuitous goodness of God, while the one who dies without baptism is condemned on account of original sin. Nor is he to be said to have been snatched away from future impiety by any benefit of God, who, dying without the grace of justification, is reckoned in the fellowship of the impious: from which impiety anyone, whether little child or of greater age, is delivered by one remedy alone, if he be redeemed by the blood of Christ. But WHOEVER THINKS RIGHTLY OF GRACE does not suppose it to be given to all men, since not only is the faith not of all, but there are still found certain nations to which the preaching of the faith has not reached. And the blessed Apostle says:
'How shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed? Or how shall they believe Him whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher?' (Rom. 10:14). THEREFORE GRACE is not given to all, since those cannot be partakers of that grace who are not faithful, nor can they believe, to whom the very hearing of faith is found not at all to have come. But that same grace, to whomsoever it is given, is not given equally, but 'according to the measure of the giving of Christ' (Eph. 4:7), and 'to every one according as God hath divided the measure of faith'; who accepteth not the persons of men, but 'one and the same Spirit worketh all things, dividing to every one according to his own, as He will' (1 Cor. 12:11).
But as to what you say, that man is saved by the mercy of God alone, while those others say that unless a man run and labor by his own will he cannot be saved—both are worthily held, if the right order of divine mercy and human will be preserved: that the former precede, the latter follow; that the mercy of God alone confer the beginning of salvation; to which the will of man may then become a cooperator of its own salvation, so that the prevenient mercy of God may direct the course of the human will, and the human will, obeying, with that same mercy following after, may run according to its intention toward the prize;
and thereby the human will, in that which it usefully runs and labors, may acknowledge that the gift of its running and laboring is to it from the mercy of God; and may not be ungrateful to the mercy through which it receives the beginning of salvation, so that through it may attain to the full effect of eternal salvation: because it will then be good, if it be prevented by the gift of God, and will then remain good, if it be not forsaken by His help. But whoever thinks that grace is bestowed by God as when one gives money upon receipt of a suitable pledge, is in error; for the Lord assuredly both confers the pledge of the Holy Spirit Himself upon whom He will, and distributes His money—to be demanded of the bankers, as He Himself says in the Gospel (Matt. 25:27)—to the care and office of His servants.
But that saying of the Apostle in which it is said: 'Therefore He hath mercy on whom He will, and whom He will He hardeneth' (Rom. 9:18), is indeed better taken as spoken in the person of one affirming an objection. And if anyone will not take it in the person of one so affirming, let him attend without contention to what is subsequently said: 'Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same mass to make one vessel unto honor, and another unto dishonor?' (ibid., 21). And when in the making of both vessels he has recognized the power of the potter, let him understand in the vessel of honor the undeserved grace of the merciful God, and in the vessel of dishonor let him acknowledge the due judgment of the God who hardens, that is, who forsakes.
But God is said to harden, not because He compels to iniquity, but when He does not rescue from iniquity: which, because He is just, He does justly. Therefore, when God shows mercy, man is saved without his own merits; but when God hardens, man justly receives what he deserves. For God saves by the gift of goodness, and hardens by the judgment of severity. As for that which you also say, 'For it is God who worketh in you both to will and to work, according to His good will' (Phil. 2:13), while those others say: 'If you be willing and will hearken to me, you shall eat the good things of the land' (Isa. 1:19): if the mind, tranquil in faith, receive both as it ought, no question concerning grace and free will will remain.
For God commands man to will, but God works in man even the willing; He commands him to do, but God works in him even the doing. Therefore the blessed Apostle joins both, saying: 'With fear and trembling work out your salvation: for it is God who worketh in you both to will and to accomplish, according to His good will.' So that, though every man work out his own salvation with fear and trembling, it is the work of the willing man, yet this very willing God works in His own; and thereby, since man has free will, he hears the precepts which he is to keep; but for the fulfilling of the precepts free will is by no means rendered fit, unless it be helped from on high.
So it comes about that man acknowledges he ought to work, while he receives the precept, and knows that he always owes every good to God, both that which he wills and that which he does: whom, as the Apostle testifies, he knows to work in man both to will and to accomplish, according to His good will. Who deigned to promise this grace to His faithful ones through the Prophet, saying: 'I will put My Spirit in you, and I will cause you to walk in My justifications, and to keep My judgments and do them' (Ezek. 36:27). Therefore, when God has begun to work in man the willing, then man is turned toward God, and, with the same God working in him, he works whereby he may please God Himself. For concerning God the Apostle says:
'May He fit you in every good work, that you may do His will, doing in you that which is pleasing before Himself' (Heb. 13:21). Toward life also man is able to stretch forth his hand only insofar as he has the Lord for his protection over his right hand (Ps. 111:5). But it is exceedingly absurd for those to be reckoned vessels of mercy who possess either secular or ecclesiastical dignity, and to esteem as vessels of dishonor clerics and monks and laymen; since the Apostle calls those vessels of mercy which God prepared unto glory—not the present glory, to be sure, but the future—to whom he says: 'When Christ shall appear, who is your life, then you also shall appear with Him in glory' (Col. 3:4).
Therefore a little above he says to them: 'Mind the things that are above, not the things that are upon the earth' (ibid., 1). For vessels of mercy are those to whom it is said: 'Come, ye blessed of My Father, receive the kingdom'; but vessels of dishonor are those to whom it is said: 'Depart, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, which was prepared for the devil and his angels.' And so it is not ecclesiastical or secular dignity that makes vessels of mercy, but spiritual charity within the Church. Wherefore, in whatever profession a man holds the faith which works through charity, he will be a vessel unto honor, sanctified and useful to the Lord, prepared for every good work.
But against the predestination of the saints, it is of great obstinacy for anyone either to prepare or to hold a conflict, since none dares to oppose the apostolic preaching, by which it is said not only concerning God: 'Whom He foreknew, He also predestinated to be made conformable to the image of His Son' (Rom. 8:29); and in another place: 'He predestinated us unto the adoption of children, through Jesus Christ unto Himself' (Eph. 1:5): but the blessed Paul confidently preaches that even our very Head, the very Firstborn among many brethren, was predestinated, saying: 'Who was made to Him of the seed of David according to the flesh, who was predestinated the Son of God in power, according to the Spirit of sanctification' (Rom. 1:3-4). Whoever, therefore,
denies that Christ and His saints were predestinated, perversely assails the apostolic faith. But all the predestinated are those very ones whom God wills to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth. Who are for this reason called 'all,' because in both sexes, from every kind, rank, age, and condition of men, they are saved. For the will of the omnipotent God is always fulfilled, because His power is in no wise overcome: for He it is 'who hath done all things whatsoever He would, in heaven and on earth, in the sea and in all the deeps' (Ps. 134:6), and whose will no one resists. For that is true which the Son testified concerning Himself, that 'He quickeneth whom He will';
because in quickening He awaits no beginning of human will, but by making the will itself good, He quickens it. This in the case of the greater. But little children, in whom a good will cannot yet come to be, He causes to be saved by the operation of grace alone. Free will, indeed, which was sound in the first man before sin, is now in the sons of God shaken by its own infirmity, but is lifted up by the greater grace of the divine gift. But the question of souls we ought either to leave in silence, or to treat without contention:
because whether they come from propagation, or are newly made for each body—which the authority of the Holy Scriptures does not manifestly declare—it ought to be inquired into with caution, especially since it can be left unknown by the faithful without detriment to the faith. This above all is to be observed and held: that the souls of the little children being born are bound by the bond of original sin, and that the sacrament of holy baptism is necessary for all, by which the bond of original sin is broken, and the adoption of children lost in the first man is recovered through the second Man. You, therefore, most beloved brethren, be steadfast and immovable by the grace of God; and, holding the true faith, show charity to the brethren who think otherwise;
do not despair of anyone, because he who today does not acknowledge the truth in some matter can tomorrow, by God's revealing, come to know it. For it lies within God's power, when He wills, that this be possible (Wisd. 12:18). Let us therefore pray for them, that God may work in them. Let us show them good will, from which we ourselves can have a reward, knowing that whoever is of the number of the predestinated shall not perish in the sight of God, and that in all things the will of the Almighty shall be fulfilled, so that through grace they may be saved, and, by the Lord's enlightening, may attain the knowledge of the truth. Above all things, be zealous to put before the aforesaid brethren, to be read, the books of holy Augustine which he wrote to Prosper and Hilary. Of which the blessed
Hormisdas of blessed memory, the glorious bishop of the apostolic see, in the letter which he wrote back to our holy brother and fellow-priest Possessor, who had consulted him, inserted with great proclamation of catholic praise. Whose words are these: 'Concerning free will, however, and the grace of God, what the Roman—that is, the catholic—Church follows and observes, although it can be abundantly recognized in the various books of the blessed Augustine, and especially those to Prosper and Hilary, nevertheless there are also contained express chapters in the ecclesiastical archives.' These things, therefore, most beloved brethren, we have wished to answer briefly to you who inquire, by a common rescript. Moreover, one of us,
insofar as the Lord deigns to bestow upon His servants the grace of right speech, has replied with sufficient disputation, in three books dedicated in your name, to all those things which you have intimated that the aforesaid brethren either think or say against grace and predestination; and who, against the two books of Faustus of Gaul, has issued seven books: which, when you have reviewed them, you will forthwith recognize how the discussion has exposed the said Faustus's fabrications as contrary to the truth and utterly hostile to catholic faith; how manifest reason has convicted them, divine authority has suppressed them, and the wholly concordant attestation of the preceding Fathers has confuted them.
But we hope in the Lord, that He will so bestow the succor of His grace as both to grant to those who think rightly an increase of holy knowledge, and to give to those who believe otherwise than they ought the succor of the truth to be acknowledged. For He Himself makes partakers of His grace those whom He has predestinated unto life, so that in all their good deeds they may subject the choice of the human will to the grace of God, and may recognize that from Him descends to them every best gift and every perfect gift; and may know also that help is ever to be awaited from Him, who gives to His predestinated both grace and perseverance, that they may receive grace for grace, and the gift of everlasting life. EPISTLE XVI, OR THE BOOK OF PETER.
OF PETER THE DEACON AND OF THE OTHERS WHO WERE SENT FROM THE EAST BY THE GREEKS TO ROME IN THE CAUSE OF THE FAITH. On the Incarnation and Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, to Fulgentius and the other bishops of Africa. To the most holy lords, to be named with all veneration, DATIANUS, FORTUNATUS, ALBANUS, ORONTIUS, BOETHIUS, FULGENTIUS, JANUARIUS and the rest of the bishops adorned in the confession of Christ, the lowly PETER the deacon, JOHN, LEONTIUS, another JOHN, and the rest of the brethren directed to Rome in the cause of the faith. CHAPTER I. The consensus of the Churches in the faith, the confirmation of the faithful.—1. It is useful and most necessary, and we believe it will especially profit the holy Churches of God, that those things which concerning the Incarnation and the dispensation divinely wrought among us all the holy
Churches of the East defend against the heretics (who with depraved and iniquitous arguments cease not to disturb the ancient faith of the Church), should be suggested to your Holiness, and that we should suppliantly obtain the consent of your Beatitude concerning them. For we believe that your holy and glorious confession dissents in nothing, especially since we by no means doubt that the holy Church of God is everywhere quickened by one Spirit. For with no small, but rather with great, joy will all the Easterners be filled, if they shall know that your Holiness consents in all its dogmas—nay, rather in the catholic dogmas.
Wherefore we suppliantly beg and beseech your Beatitude, that, discussing with diligent examination those things which are contained below (as befits the truest and undaunted preachers of Christ), you would command to make your opinion plain to us in writing: so that if, God granting, our exposition shall have been approved before you (as we do not distrust) as agreeing with the catholic faith and with the apostolic traditions, we may very easily, fortified by the authority of such great men and most approved priests, be able to stop up the mouths of those who speak iniquity, and, persevering in the faith of the holy Fathers, may render thanks to God, who has glorified you by the confession of His holiness, most holy lords and most worthy of God.
Now we ask that you more diligently examine the things that follow. CHAP. II. In Christ two natures, without confusion, united into one person.—3. Therefore, according to the tradition of the holy Fathers, we confess our Lord Jesus Christ in two natures united and unconfused—that is, of divinity and of humanity—in one person or subsistence. Neither acquiescing in those who, preaching one incarnate nature of God the Word, flee from the faith of the venerable Council of Chalcedon, nor admitting those who, deceitfully proclaiming two natures, by no means confess one incarnate nature of God the Word, esteeming this contrary to the profession of two natures:
as though the phrase 'one incarnate nature of God the Word' signified something other than two natures ineffably united; the blessed Cyril, bishop of the city of Alexandria, thus writing in his second letter to Successus, bishop of Diocaesarea: 'For if, saying one nature of God the Word, we had kept silence, not adding 'incarnate,' but as it were casting away the dispensation, their argument would perhaps not be improbable, feigning to ask, where is the perfection in the humanity? Or how does our substance subsist? But since both the perfection which is in the humanity, and the manifestation of our essence, has been brought in through that which is said, 'incarnate,' let them now cease to prop up for themselves a reed staff.' CHAP.
III. The blessed Virgin is properly the Mother of God.—4. And the blessed Virgin Mary we believe to be—not on account of the dignity of that man who was born of her (whom some impiously fear not to preach as God by grace and not by nature), but properly and according to truth—Theotokos, that is, the Bearer of God, in that she truly and properly bore God the Word incarnate and made man, and essentially or naturally united to the flesh. 5. Therefore we also in every way confess the essential or natural union of the natures that was effected, not as those who contend that God the Word operated in Christ as in a prophet. Whom the blessed Gregory Nazianzen refuted, writing to Cledonius, saying:
'If anyone says that God the Word operated, as in a prophet, according to grace, and does not confess a union essentially effected, let him be void of the better operation, and rather let him be full of the worse.' Nor as those who attempt to establish a union of the natures according to illumination, or affection, or attachment, whether personal or subsistential, or according to authority, or power, or equality of honor. Whom the blessed Cyril, mentioned a little above, anathematizes, saying (Anathema 3) against Nestorius: 'If anyone in the one Christ divides the substances after the union, connecting them only
by a society according to dignity, authority, or power, and not rather by a conjunction which is according to natural union, let him be anathema.' For God the Word—not by an empty name, not by a particle of Himself, but by nature God, as great as the Father also is, equal in all things to the Father, save only in this, that the One is Father, the Other Son—uniting Himself to human nature, was made man. 6. Hence also Christ our Lord is preached by the holy Fathers as composed by a union out of divinity and humanity.
Which Paul of Samosata, refusing to confess, was condemned by the Council of Antioch—Malchion, presbyter of that same Antiochene Church, a man in all things most learned, having then been chosen by all the priests who had convened against that same Paul; who, taking up the highest contest of disputation from the said council, thus among other things refuted that same heretic, saying: 'Out of simple things is surely made a composite, as in Christ Jesus, who out of God the Word and a human body, which is of the seed of David, was made one, in no way further by any division, but by unity of subsistence.
But you, it seems to me, according to this are unwilling to confess a composition, so that the Son of God be not in Him by substance, but by wisdom according to participation. For you said this, that wisdom suffers loss, and therefore cannot be composite, and you do not consider that the divine Wisdom, just as before it had emptied itself it remained undiminished, so also in this emptying which it mercifully underwent, it stood undiminished and unchangeable. And this also you say, that wisdom dwelt in Him as we too dwell in houses, so as one in another; but neither are we part of the house, nor is the house part of us.'
Likewise also the blessed Athanasius, in the treatise whose title is 'That Christ is One,' refuting the vanity of the heretics, after he had disproved their superfluous inquiries concerning the divinity of the Son of God, thus proceeds: 'So,' he says, 'also concerning the Incarnation they inquire: How, they say, is God incarnated? How is He embodied? How does the Incapable put Himself together into a little body? How is the Uncreated united to the created, the Uncircumscribed to the circumscribed? Or how is that great, and immense, and indivisible One in a small space? If, however, that magnitude has been contracted into a small place, either that small thing has been made great, or a part, and not all, the divinity, was united to the flesh—which it is impious to believe.'
'And they have fallen away from this, in that they say: In what way, and in what manner? And with what opinion and perfidy these men too have imagined an indwelling instead of an incarnation, and instead of a union and composition a human inoperation, and instead of one substance of our Lord Jesus Christ, two subsistences and two persons, and instead of the holy and ineffable Trinity, unbecomingly and impiously dogmatizing a quaternity.' 7. Again the blessed Gregory says in the sermon On the Son: 'But by one heading of mine, that you ascribe the higher things to the divinity, and to that nature which is proved to be superior to sufferings and to body, but attribute the lower things to the Composite, who for your sake emptied Himself and was incarnate.'
'Hence, therefore, we most rightly believe that God the Word, full and perfect, suffered, even after assuming flesh, no increase or diminution, but rather by His own union conferred ineffable glory upon the assumed nature. CHAP. IV. No quaternity was made in the Deity through the mystery of the Incarnation.—8. For this reason the Trinity, even after the mystery of the Incarnation, remained a Trinity, because the same God the Word, even with His own flesh, is one of the Trinity: not that His flesh is of the substance of the Trinity, but because it is the flesh of God the Word, who is one of the Trinity. For it is He altogether, and no other, who ascended into heaven, who descended from heaven, the Son of man who is in heaven (John 3:13).
Wherefore we also confess that God the Word suffered in the flesh, was crucified in the flesh, and was buried in the flesh, according to the blessed Cyril, who says (Anathema XIII): 'If anyone does not confess that God the Word suffered in the flesh, was crucified in the flesh, and tasted death in the flesh, and became the firstborn from the dead, inasmuch as He is Life and the Giver of life as God, let him be anathema.' 9. In like manner we also call the man Christ the Word, according to that saying of blessed John: 'That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, concerning the Word of life' (1 John 1:1). For the Word, according to the nature of His deity, could not have been handled by human hands, unless He became man.
Beyond all doubt He is also that child whom the blessed Virgin bore, whom she wrapped in swaddling clothes, whom she laid in a manger, whom she circumcised on the eighth day, whom Simeon, a just man, embraced in his own arms, whom the evangelists report to have been subject to His parents, and whom they testify to have advanced in age and wisdom (Luke 2:52) — He who is God by nature, through whom were made all things visible and invisible, the Only-begotten and the Firstborn, in whom all things hold together (Colossians 1:16-17), according to the apostle Paul. And this very thing the prophet Isaiah also testifies with clear words, saying:
'For unto us a child is born, and unto us a son is given, whose government is upon his shoulder; and he shall be called the Angel of great counsel, Wonderful, Counsellor, the mighty God, Ruler, Father of the age to come, Prince of peace' (Isaiah 9:6). 10. And therefore we believe that in no way should assent be given to those who assert that the mighty God was united to that child, and yet do not believe that the mighty God is Himself that child — especially since it was no other than He alone whose throne endures, He who was born of the Holy Spirit and the Virgin Mary, and was baptized in the Jordan by John, that He might sanctify the waters, unto the age of ages, as the Psalmist testifies, saying: 'Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever: the sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom;'
thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity: therefore God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows' (Psalm 44[45]:7-8). But how could God be anointed, whose throne is for ever and ever, unless He became man? CHAPTER V. God became man; man did not become God. — 11. According, therefore, to this saying of the prophet, God became Christ; but Christ did not become God, as the heretics say, who dare to assert Christ to be God by advancement and not by nature. For God was anointed, because He Himself became man; for it is not one who is God and another who is man, but the same is God, the same is man. For He who is the natural Son of the Virgin is the same who is the natural Son of God.
Therefore we also believe and confess two nativities of God the Word: that is, one before the ages from the Father (or: in the Father), according to His divinity; the other in the last days, from the holy Virgin, according to the flesh — execrating those who deny the nativity of the Word of God according to the flesh, and who likewise shrink from confessing the miracles and the sufferings of one and the same Son of God, which the whole Church of God confesses. 12. Moreover, we also accept the four councils according to this sense of our exposition: that of Nicaea, of three hundred and eighteen bishops;
the Council of Constantinople, of one hundred and fifty, who condemned the impious Pneumatomachi; and also the first Council of Ephesus, over which the most blessed prelates Celestine of Rome and Cyril of Alexandria presided; and the holy and venerable council which was celebrated at Chalcedon. 13. We also embrace the letters of the blessed Leo, anathematizing all who hold opinions contrary to the doctrines of the Church, together with all the writings of Theodore of Mopsuestia and of his disciple Nestorius, and all who think things like theirs along with the same Nestorius; and likewise all the writings that oppose the twelve chapters of the blessed Cyril, which he published against that same Nestorius;
to these we add Eutyches and Dioscorus with their associates, and all whom the Apostolic See has justly and according to rule condemned. CHAPTER VI. What kind of man was created; and what kind he became, together with his posterity, through sin. Through sin the whole man was made worse. Without grace, only human things are conceived. What it is to believe. — 14. After these things it is fitting also to declare to your Beatitude how we think concerning the grace of Christ, by which He rescued us from the power of Satan, according to what has been handed down to us; because in this matter also your authority is exceedingly necessary to us. 15.
We believe, therefore, that Adam was made good and without any warfare of the flesh by God the Creator of all things, and endowed with great liberty, so that he had it in his own power both to do good and, if he willed, could commit evil. And death and immortality lay, in a certain manner, in the liberty of his choice. For he was capable of either thing, so that if he kept the commandment he would become immortal without the experience of death; but if he despised it, death would immediately follow.
And so, corrupted by the cunning of the serpent, of his own accord he became a transgressor of the divine law, and therefore, according to what had been foretold to him, by the just judgment of God he is condemned to the penalty of death, and the whole man, that is, according to both body and soul, was changed for the worse; and having lost his own liberty, he is delivered into the servitude of sin. 16. From this there is no one of men who is not born bound by the chain of this sin, except Him who, to loose this chain of sin, was born by a new manner of generation, the mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus. For what else could be, or can be, born of a slave, except a slave? For Adam did not beget sons while he was free, but after he had become a slave of sin.
Therefore, just as every man is from him, so also every man is through him a slave of sin. Hence the Apostle says: 'By one, unto condemnation upon all men' (Romans 5:18). And again: 'By one man sin entered into this world, and by sin death; and so death passed upon all men, in whom all have sinned' (ibid., 12). Those, therefore, are wholly deceived who say that only death, and not also sin, passed into the human race, since the Apostle testifies that both sin and death were brought into the world through him. 17. From this condemnation, then, and from death, no one at all is set free except by the grace of the Redeemer:
He who, being Lord, inasmuch as He is God, in order to free us from perpetual servitude and from the power of the devil, and to lead us back to true liberty, was made a servant, taking the form of a servant (Philippians 2:7). Hence it is that He says to the Jews: 'Then shall you truly be free, if the Son shall make you free' (John 8:36). For they thought themselves truly free, who with the most empty intention were serving human occupations. Therefore, that false liberty might become true liberty — that is, that human liberty might become Christian liberty — that same liberty stood in need of a liberator, by whom, through His grace, being turned away from human occupations, it might be able to think upon and desire those things which pertain to eternal life. 18.
Without this grace, therefore, human nature can indeed think and desire human things, but it cannot think, or will, or desire divine things — of which the first and chief foundation, and, so to speak, the ground, or the origin of all good things, is to believe in the Lord of glory crucified (1 Corinthians 2:8); which assuredly is not from the liberty of natural choice, because flesh and blood does not reveal this, but the heavenly Father reveals it to whom He wills (Matthew 16:17), drawing him to true liberty, NOT BY VIOLENT NECESSITY, but by infusing sweetness through the Holy Spirit, so that, straightway believing, we may say that Jesus is Lord — which no one can say by the liberty of natural choice, except in the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 12:3). 19.
In vain, therefore, do those chatter who say: 'To will to believe is mine, but it is God's grace to help'; since the Apostle testifies that even the very believing — which is to give consent to the truth — is given to us by God, saying: 'For unto you it is given by Christ, not only that you should believe in him, but also that you should suffer for him' (Philippians 1:29). CHAPTER VII. God makes some believe by His goodness, deserts others by His just but hidden judgment. — 20. But they say: If God makes the unwilling to will to believe, and there is no one who can (as you say) naturally believe, or will anything good that pertains to eternal life, why then does He not make all to will, since there is no respect of persons with God, especially since it is written of Him:
'Who will have all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth' (1 Timothy 2:4)? For either He wills it and cannot, or divine Scripture lies. But if to hold either of these is impious, it remains that He does not stir up the human will, but awaits it from man, so that there may be a fair reward for the willing, and a just condemnation for the unwilling. 21. If these things are so, as the heretics boast, then the unsearchable and incomprehensible judgments of God ARE COMPREHENDED by them. For if, as they wish, He condemns the unwilling but saves the willing, there is absolutely nothing further to be sought. And, as far as they are concerned, divine Scripture is deceived, which testifies that the judgments of God are incomprehensible (Romans 11:33).
But we, believing and demonstrating the judgments of God to be incomprehensible, say that out of one mass of perdition some are saved by the goodness and grace of God, and others are left behind by His just and hidden judgment. 22. Otherwise let them say, if these can who deem this contrary to divine justice and goodness, why He who wills all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth wrought so many mighty works in Chorazin and Bethsaida, and willed to work none of these in Tyre and Sidon, where, if they had been wrought (as He Himself testifies), they would perhaps have done penance in ashes and sackcloth (Matthew 11:21)? Or why did He forbid the Apostle to announce the word of salvation in Asia and Bithynia (Acts 16:6-7)? 23.
But if these things cannot be comprehended, let them return to themselves, and, finding themselves to be men, let them cease to ask why He saves some by a gratuitous gift, and leaves others behind by His just and hidden judgment — He who has power out of the same mass to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour; and let them cry out together with us, or rather with the Apostle: 'O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and of the knowledge of God! How incomprehensible are his judgments, and how unsearchable his ways! For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who hath been his counsellor? or who hath first given to him, and it shall be recompensed to him? For of him, and by him, and in him are all things: to him be glory for ever and ever. Amen' (Romans 11:33-36).
Manifestly, therefore, it is NOT US, BUT THE APOSTLE, that he altogether resists who says: 'Unless I first shall have willed, grace does not come to me.' Which is nothing else at all than to say that one must first give to God, that it may be recompensed to him. CHAPTER VIII. Every movement of the good will is from God. — 24. But we, following the same Apostle, say that all the origin of good thoughts, and their consent, and the will, is from God and through God and in God — He who looses and corrects the perverse wills of men, entangled in earthly deeds, by the inward infusion and inworking of the Holy Spirit, as it is written: 'The scroll is prepared by the Lord.' 25.
Hence also the blessed Basil, bishop of Caesarea, in the prayer of the sacred altar, which the whole East frequently uses, among other things says: 'Grant, O Lord, strength and protection: we beseech thee, make the evil good, preserve the good in goodness; for thou canst do all things, and there is none that can gainsay thee; for when thou willest, thou savest, and none resists thy will.' Behold how briefly, and how strictly, that eminent doctor once put an end to this controversy, teaching by this prayer that evil men are made good, not by themselves, but by God; and that they persevere in that very goodness, not by their own strength, but by the help of divine grace. 26. Likewise the blessed Innocent, prelate of the Apostolic See, in a letter (5th, in the chapter of
Celestine, chapter 8) to the Council of Milevis, says: 'All the endeavours and all the works and merits of the saints are to be referred to the glory and praise of God: because no one is pleasing to Him from any other source than from that which He Himself has bestowed.' And this the African councils, more diligently and more clearly, in their letter to Pope Zosimus, unfolding it, explain the opinion of the same Pope by repeating it, saying: 'But as to that which you set down in the letters which you caused to be sent to all the provinces, saying, 'We, however, by the prompting of God (for all good things are to be referred to their Author, from whom they arise), have referred all matters to the conscience of our brethren and fellow-bishops':
we so take it as said, that you were, as it were cutting away in swift passage those who exalt the liberty of choice against the help of God, with the drawn sword of truth. For what did you do by so free a choice, as that you referred all things to the conscience of our lowliness? And yet you saw faithfully and wisely that it was done by the prompting of God, and you said it truthfully and confidently — for this very reason, assuredly, because the will is prepared by the Lord (Proverbs 8:35, according to the Septuagint), and, that they may do something good, He Himself by His paternal inspirations touches the hearts of His children: for as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the sons of God (Romans
8:14), so that we neither feel our own choice to be lacking, and in each single movement of the good human will we do not doubt that His grace rather goes before; that God so works in the hearts of men and in that very free choice, that a holy thought, a pious purpose, and every movement of the good will is from God, because through Him we can do some good, without whom we can do nothing.' 27. In agreement with these things, the most blessed Celestine, in a letter (chapter 2) given to the Gauls, says: 'For when the presidents of the holy peoples discharge the office of the legation committed to them before the divine clemency, they plead the cause of the human race, and with the whole Church groaning together with them,
they ask and pray that faith may be given to the unbelieving, that idolaters may be freed from the errors of their unbelief, that to the Jews, the veil of their heart being taken away, the light of truth may appear, that heretics may come to their senses by the perception of the catholic faith, that schismatics may receive the spirit of revived charity, that to the lapsed the remedies of penance may be conferred, and finally that, catechumens being led to the sacraments of regeneration, the hall of heavenly mercy may be opened. That these things are not asked of the Lord perfunctorily nor in vain, the effect of the very things shows, since He deigns to draw many from every kind of error, whom, rescuing them from the power of darkness, He transfers into the kingdom of the Son of His love, and
out of vessels of wrath makes vessels of mercy. This is felt to be so entirely the work of God, that for the enlightenment or correction of such persons, thanksgiving and confession of praise is ever rendered to God who effects it.' Again, after a little: 'By these ecclesiastical rules, therefore (he says [Celestine, chapter 12]), and by documents drawn from divine authority, we have been so confirmed, the Lord helping, that we profess God to be the author of all good affections and works, and of all endeavours and all virtues, by which from the beginning of faith one strives toward God; and WE DO NOT DOUBT that the merits of every man are anticipated by His grace, through whom it comes to pass that we begin both to will and to do something good.
By which help and gift of God, assuredly, FREE CHOICE IS NOT TAKEN AWAY, BUT SET FREE, so that from dark it may become bright, from crooked straight, from feeble sound, from imprudent it may be provident.' Now the same master (the same, chapter 13) ends this very letter, and so concludes it, saying: 'Because, for confessing the grace of God, from whose work and gracious favour absolutely nothing is to be withdrawn, we believe it sufficiently suffices, whatever, according to the aforesaid rules, the writings of the Apostolic See have taught us; so that we by no means deem that catholic which shall have appeared to be contrary to the aforestated sentences.'
These things, most holy ones, we have thought necessary to suggest not as to those who are ignorant, but for the refuting of the madness of those who shun them as new dogmas and as things utterly (or: almost) unheard of by the churches; we have judged it useful to insert them into this little book of our smallness. 28. Imbued with the teachings of all these holy Fathers, we anathematize Pelagius and Celestius, together also with Julian of Eclanum, and those who think things like theirs; especially the books of Faustus, a bishop of Gaul, who was advanced from the monastery of Lérins, which there is no doubt were written against the doctrine of predestination.
In these he comes not only against the teaching of all these holy Fathers, but even against the tradition of the Apostle himself, subjoining to human labour the help of grace, and, emptying out altogether the whole grace of Christ, he impiously professes that the ancient saints were saved not by that grace by which we too are saved — according to what the most blessed apostle Peter teaches (Acts 15:11) — but by the possibility of nature. Peter, by the mercy of God a deacon, subscribed; John, by the mercy of God a monk, subscribed; Leontius, by the mercy of God a monk, subscribed; John, a reader, by the mercy of God, subscribed. LETTER XVII, or ON THE BOOKS.
OF FULGENTIUS AND FIFTEEN OTHER AFRICAN BISHOPS, to Peter the deacon and the others who were sent from the East to Rome in the cause of the faith, concerning the Incarnation and Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. To the most beloved and, in the faith and grace of Christ, most heartily to be embraced holy brethren, PETER the deacon, JOHN, LEONTIUS, and the other JOHN, and the rest of the brethren whom you have indicated by letter to have been directed to Rome together with you in the cause of the faith: DATIANUS, FORTUNATUS, BOETHIUS, VICTOR, SCHOLASTICUS, ORONTIUS, VINDICIANUS, VICTOR, JANUARIUS, VICTORIANUS, PHOTINUS, QUODVULTDEUS, FULGENTIUS, FELIX, and JANUARIUS, greeting in the Lord. CHAPTER I. Right faith is in this life the salvation of men. — 1.
Our blessed brother John, a deacon directed by your society, presented to us the letters which you sent; and having reviewed them, we came to know at once your zeal and your faith and your salvation — nay rather, in the recognition of your faith your salvation became known to us. For what is the true salvation of men in this life, except right faith in God, which works through charity, by which the apostolic authority testifies that we are saved by divine grace, saying: 'By grace you are saved through faith, and that not of yourselves: for it is the gift of God, not of works, that no man may be exalted' (Ephesians 2:8).
And because charity ought perpetually to cleave to right faith — charity which, by the zeal and efficacy of good works, covers a multitude of sins — therefore the Doctor of the Gentiles in faith and truth, lest the arrogance of any human swelling should dare to claim anything for itself, after the commendation of faith, through which we have been freely saved, assigning also the grace of good works to the gifts of the divine benignity, subsequently added: 'For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus in good works, which God hath prepared that we should walk in them' (ibid., 10). We rejoice, by the very effect of the matter, that you walk in these, God directing you. For not slothful in carefulness, and fervent in spirit (Romans
12:11), by which the more praiseworthy devotion you serve the Lord, the more does charity from a pure heart, and a good conscience, and faith unfeigned, urge us to search out more fully the secrets of your counsel, that the communion of faith may be more fully recognized. Since, therefore, the word of God is not bound (2 Timothy 2:9), which is living and effectual (Hebrews
4:12), therefore we too, by the holy authority of the canonical volumes, and also by the teaching and instruction of the sayings of the Fathers, will demonstrate to your charity by a written statement those things which we perceive and hold concerning the incarnation and dispensation of our Lord Jesus Christ, and concerning grace (which is so freely bestowed on the unworthy, that it works in us both the beginning and the progress of the good will), trusting in the Lord, by whom faith is both infused, that we may believe with the heart unto righteousness, and the word is given, that we may confess with the mouth unto salvation (Romans
10:10) — which will likewise govern both our understanding and our style, so that such a response may be rendered to your questioning, in which we may both speak concerning the incarnation of the Lord those things which the truth of our redemption contains, and concerning the grace of God speak those things which the supernal Majesty has itself freely infused into us. CHAPTER II. Two natures in Christ, and one person. The Word did not take flesh already conceived. — 2. You say, therefore, that, according to the tradition of the holy Fathers, you confess our Lord Jesus Christ in two natures united and unconfused, that is, of divinity and of humanity, in one person or subsistence.
Whence you consequently assert that you also believe the blessed Mary to be, properly and according to truth, the Mother of God: namely because she truly and properly bore God the Word incarnate and made man, and essentially or naturally united to flesh. Let it suffice to have set down these things from the tenor of your letter: for from these depend the other things which the profession of your discourse comprehends concerning the incarnation of the Lord. 3.
If anyone, therefore, in our Lord Jesus Christ, refuses, or hesitates, to believe and to preach either two natures or one person, or if anyone refuses to confess the same to be God and man, that is, the Word incarnate, truly born of the Virgin Mary for our salvation, he is detected and shown to be as much a stranger from the catholic faith as he ungratefully resists the sacrament of human redemption. For this is that great sacrament of piety, commended by the apostolic mouth to all the faithful, which was manifested in the flesh, justified in the spirit, appeared to angels, was preached to the gentiles, was believed in this world, was taken up in glory (1 Timothy 3:16):
namely because the Word, which was in the beginning, and was with God, and was God (that is, the Only-begotten Son of God, and the power and wisdom of God, through whom and in whom all things were made, and without whom nothing was made) — the same Only-begotten God, when He was in the form of God (that is, when, equal in all things to His Begetter, He possessed with Him the unity of the natural essence, and in that nature which He everlastingly has from the Father, was that which the Father naturally is, that is,
the true God, the highest and unchangeable, and not another God apart from the Father, but, while the personal distinction remained, was by nature one God with the Father — neither less, that is, nor later than the Father, nor of a different power, nor of another essence (for He thought it not robbery to be equal to God [Philippians 2:6-7]) — nevertheless emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, that is, being made in the likeness of men, the same being found in habit as a man (ibid.), in whom there could be no supposition of robbery, because from the substance of the Father, by an ineffable and everlasting nativity, the begotten fullness of natural equality remains in Him. He emptied Himself, therefore, taking the form of a servant.
For in this He willed by nature to be God-man, and the Lord of all things took upon Himself the servile nature without the loss of His own dominion, in that He was mercifully emptied and received the form of a servant. And how well the holy Apostle, made by God a fit minister of the New Testament, as he himself testifies (2 Corinthians 3:6), lest any of us, hearing of the Son of God emptied, should conceive by a harmful thought the equality of the paternal form to be lost or diminished in the Only-begotten God, and, following the oblique windings of the serpentine deception, should not hold the path of right faith — he reserved (perhaps: unlocked), the ambiguities being removed, the explanation of that emptying, when he subsequently added, 'taking the form of a servant.'
That emptying, therefore, of the Only-begotten God was the receiving of the servile form, not the loss or diminution of the deity: for the divine nature can in no way be either diminished or increased, because, remaining unchangeable, it has this always — to be that which it is. For if that true and highest God, who for our sake became poor, though He was rich, that by His poverty we might be rich (2 Corinthians 8:9), being emptied, should lose His fullness — which is impious to say — or should feel any mutability in that reception of the servile form, the blessed evangelist John would not have said concerning the Word incarnate: 'And we saw his glory, the glory as it were of the only-begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth' (John 1:14).
The Word, therefore, made flesh, in human truth began to be flesh, but in divine truth did not cease to be the Word; and the mystery of human assumption and redemption was efficaciously accomplished by the wondrous benignity of the Redeemer God, precisely because the divine Majesty could never be receptive either of mutability or of diminution. 4. The Word of God, therefore, and the same Word who is God, receiving human flesh from the flesh of His mother, so indeed took the form of a servant, that, remaining in the form of God, the eternal and unchangeable God, through the unity of the person in which He took the form of a servant, deigned Himself to become that which He made.
For being made in the likeness of men, He was found in habit as a man, and having unchangeably from the nature of the Father the deity in all things, He deigned to be created without being created, and willed to be made from a woman, not made by the Father but begotten; and so the Word was made flesh, that there might be one mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who is over all things God blessed for ever, one and true Son of God and of man, one and the same, from the Father without beginning ever-begotten God, from the mother true man temporally conceived and born according to the flesh. Which flesh the Only-begotten God did not receive already conceived, but in it God Himself was conceived with the highest humility.
For the same God was created in the Virgin and from the Virgin according to the flesh, who had created for Himself, out of her and in whom He would be created, a mother. CHAPTER III. The Word was made flesh not only in the Virgin, but also from the Virgin. — 5. But if God the Word were so made flesh in the Virgin that He were not made flesh from her, then beyond doubt the same God would not have the substance of His flesh from the flesh of His mother, but His passage would be merely through the Virgin; and thus neither would the sacrament of the Mediator profit us unto salvation, nor would Christ the Son of God unite in Himself, without confusion, the full truth of the human and divine substance.
Therefore the divine goodness employed this remedy in a medicinal way, that the Only-begotten God, who is in the bosom of the Father, should be made man not only in a woman, but also from a woman. This we are commanded without doubt to believe and confess by the divine oracles. For that God was made man in her, the prophet did not pass over in silence, saying: 'The mother Sion shall say: A man, even a man, was made in her, and the Most High Himself hath founded her' (Ps. 86:5). Isaiah too, full of the Holy Spirit, thus foretold the coming sacrament of the Incarnation of the Son of God: 'Behold, a virgin shall conceive in her womb, and shall bear a son, and His name shall be called Emmanuel, which is interpreted, God with us' (Isa. 7:14; Matt. 1:23).
Since therefore He whom the Virgin conceived and bore in her womb is called 'God with us,' God assuredly is acknowledged to have been conceived in the womb of the Virgin. In the Gospel too it is said of Mary: 'She was found with child of the Holy Spirit' (Matt. 1:18). Joseph also, whom Mary had as a husband not for intercourse and the corruption of the flesh, but for a witness and guardian of her sacred virginity and most chaste fruitfulness, was thus admonished by the angelic oracle: 'Joseph, son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife; for that which is born in her is of the Holy Spirit' (Matt. 1:20). That He was made from her also is shown by the heavenly words; for the Apostle says:
'But when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth His Son, made of a woman, made under the law' (Gal. 4:4). Writing also to the Romans, that he might show himself to lay a true and firm foundation of the faith, he placed at the opening of his epistle such a preface: 'Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, set apart unto the Gospel of God, which He had promised before by His prophets in the holy Scriptures, concerning His Son, who was made unto Him of the seed of David according to the flesh' (Rom. 1:1-3). To Timothy also, his beloved son in the faith, being anxious chiefly for this faith, he commends the memory of it with affection, saying: 'Remember that Jesus Christ rose again from the dead, of the seed of David according to my Gospel' (2 Tim. 2:8).
To the blessed Virgin herself also, who was to be the mother of her own Creator, nay rather of all things, the angel Gabriel is found to have used this address: 'The Holy Spirit shall come upon thee, and the power of the Most High shall overshadow thee; therefore also that Holy Thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God' (Luke 1:35). 6. To this pertains the mystery of our salvation, that our father Abraham commanded the steward of his house to put his hand under his thigh, and to swear by the God of heaven (Gen. 24:2). Which he must be believed to have done from no other than a prophetic spirit, at that time namely when the Vessel of election intimates that all things happened in a figure (1 Cor. 10:11).
Holy Abraham therefore, the father of nations, did that thing not because he believed that there was already some natural fellowship between his flesh and the God of heaven, but that he might show that from that flesh the God of heaven would be born a man, who would draw the truth of His descent from the seed of Abraham himself. There is therefore one Christ, the Son of God, in the nature of divinity and of flesh, in whom the singleness of the person does not confound the human and divine nature, and the unconfused union of the natures does not cause a twofold person to be present. For the truth of our reconciliation and salvation abides for this reason, that both the Only-begotten God was made true man for us, and the same man who was conceived and born is no other than the Only-begotten God. 7.
The blessed Mary therefore both conceived and bore for Him God the Word, according to that whereby He was made flesh: into whose womb the Word, God, did not bring flesh in which He might be conceived; nor did God Himself, who was to be conceived but only to be born, take from her the matter of flesh already conceived or formed; but from that same Virgin and in that same Virgin He received the nature of human flesh, according to which the eternal God should be temporally conceived and born. For that very reception of flesh was the virginal conception.
For neither could that spiritual nature of the Word of God, begotten of God the Father without beginning, be conceived temporally in the womb of that holy Mother and Virgin without flesh, just as neither could the flesh, sown by the intercourse of no man, be born in any way in the inmost part of the virginal womb without the union of the Word of God. This flesh, therefore, the nature of the conceiving Virgin then furnished from herself, when God, to be conceived, came into her. There is therefore no interval of time to be reckoned between the beginning of the conceived flesh and the coming of the Majesty to be conceived.
For there was one conception of divinity and of flesh in the womb of the Virgin Mary, and there is one Christ, the Son of God, conceived in both natures, that thence He might begin to abolish the stain of the corrupted stock, whence it was seen to exist in each one that is born. CHAPTER IV. To blot out the sin of origin, the Son of God, immaculate, united to Himself an immaculate human nature. — 8. For because all men, being born of the intercourse of male and female, have the very beginning of their conception sprinkled with the contagion of original sin—since the sin which the first man, though good by nature, admitted when seduced by diabolical malice, passed also upon his posterity, together with its penalty, that is, with death (which in truth holy David declares, saying:
'For behold, I was conceived in iniquities, and in sins did my mother bring me forth' [Ps. 51:5])—it was therefore altogether necessary that the merciful and just Lord, being about to blot out the traces of human iniquity, should in the very conception deign, being immaculate, to unite to Himself an immaculate human nature, there where the devil was accustomed, through the inflicted stain of original sin, to claim it for his own portion and dominion. Of human nature, therefore, whose truth and fullness God the Only-begotten willed to assume, He took upon Himself also its conception and its nativity.
Far be it that any Catholic should believe or say that the Only-begotten God, being about to redeem us by His own blood in that flesh whereby the same God was made man, spurned the beginnings of human conception, since in that same flesh God Himself, remaining immortal, was to suffer the extremes of human mortality. For just as, dying in the flesh, the true and living God did not lose His unchangeable and inamissible natural state; so the same immense and eternal God, when He was conceived with a little flesh, did not by nature lack His immensity; and when He was temporally born in the flesh, He did not lose His natural eternity, in which He is, of the Father and in the Father, the everlasting God:
because that Life willed the death which He received in the flesh to be His own, and that Eternity had its own conception in a mother. 9. The Word therefore, God, that is, the Only-begotten Son of God, who is in all things (as He Himself testifies) the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the end (Rev. 1:11), so did not refuse to be conceived initially in the flesh according to human nature, just as, dying in that same flesh, God paid the final debt of human nature. For in no way would human nature become sufficient and fit to take away the sin of the world, unless it passed into the union of the Word of God, not by natural confusion, but only by personal unity: for the Word, when He was made flesh, made by a wondrous union His own the nature which He received from us.
Yet in that union, deifying and altogether wondrous, the divinity of the Word was not changed into flesh, and the true humanity of the Word entirely retained the natural truth of our race. The Virgin therefore (which must often be recalled) both conceived and bore that very God the Word, according to that whereby He was made flesh in her, and that Only-begotten God, namely the power and wisdom of God, the brightness of the eternal light, and the unspotted mirror of the majesty of God, and the image of His goodness (Wis. 7:26).
the splendor of glory and the figure of His substance, whom, without any beginning, out of His own nature, everlasting and unchangeable, the unchangeable and everlasting divinity of the Father begot; the same, in human nature, whole and full, God and man, the virginal womb conceived initially and bore. CHAPTER V. God and man in Christ signify not two persons, but two natures without confusion. — 10. But when we call the Lord Christ God and man, we show forth not a personal duality, but a most true union of both natures without any confusion made. For the same is God who is man, and the same is man who is God:
quiasicDeoVerbomirabiliterunitaesthumananatura, utipseverusDeusverushomoGerEt, alteramveropersonamincarnatiVerbiverahumanitasnonhaberct.AccessitenimDeohumanasubstantia, nonpersona. DeusitaquecumsuacarneunusestChristus, FiliusDeietfiliushominis, idemVerbumsimuletcaro, imoidemVerbumcarob, quiaidemDeusethomo. CAP. VI. NonestDeusinChristo, sicutinpatriarchisetprophetis. CaroMariæcaropeccatifuit. — ii. NonautemsicDeusVerbumcarnemaccepit, utcarononfieret, cumevangelistadicat : Verbumcarofactumest (Joan. i, 14).
because human nature was so wondrously united to God the Word, that He Himself was true God and true man, while the true humanity of the incarnate Word did not have another person. For a human substance, not a person, was joined to God. And so God with His flesh is one Christ, Son of God and son of man, the same Word and flesh together, nay the same Word-made-flesh, because the same is God and man. CHAPTER VI. God is not in Christ as in the patriarchs and prophets. The flesh of Mary was the flesh of sin. — 11. But God the Word did not so take flesh that He did not become flesh, since the evangelist says: 'The Word was made flesh' (John 1:14).
Nor did the supreme and immense God assume the nature of flesh in such a way as, as in one of the patriarchs or prophets, that in that man indeed God should be, but the same God should not be man. Far be it that Christian conscience should hold this, or that any of the faithful should suffer himself to be profaned by so great an impiety. For when the Word was made flesh, the divinity so deigned wondrously to unite humanity to itself, that, the truth of both natures being preserved, in one and the same Christ, God and man, that humanity of His became, for the life of the world, a divine victim. For God, 'not restraining His mercies in His anger' (Ps. 77:9), for this became man,
that whatever He had created whole in man, the same God might restore whole in Himself when assumed. 12. This therefore was possessed by that conception and birth of God and man according to the flesh—wondrous indeed, yet true—whereby the Virgin ineffably conceived and bore the God of heaven, and the Virgin-mother remained inviolate; she namely 'full of grace and blessed among women' (Luke 1:28), truly so named by the angel;
because, by the help of prevenient grace, and by the working of the Holy Spirit coming upon her, and the power of the Most High overshadowing her, being about to conceive God the Son of God, she neither at all endured the intercourse of man, nor willed it, but, retaining the virginity both of mind and of body, she received from Him whom she was to conceive and bear the gift of incorrupt fruitfulness and fruitful integrity. Thus the holy Virgin conceived God the Word, according to that whereby He was made flesh, the maker of angels and of men, and the same Virgin no less bore the Redeemer of men. For neither did the holy Virgin Mary conceive God without the assumption of flesh, nor flesh without the union of God, because that conception of the Virgin was common to God and to flesh. 13.
This is the grace whereby it came to pass that God, who came to take away sins, since in Him there is no sin, was conceived and born as man in the likeness of the flesh of sin, from the flesh of sin. For the flesh of Mary, which had been conceived in iniquities by human solemnity, was assuredly the flesh of sin, which begot the Son of God in the likeness of the flesh of sin. For the Apostle testifies: 'Because God sent His Son in the likeness of the flesh of sin' (Rom. 8:3): Him namely who, 'though He was in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men' (Phil. 2:6-7).
But the Son of God was for this reason sent in the likeness of the flesh of sin, and the same was made in the likeness of men, that He might both be like unto men in the truth of the flesh which He Himself had created, and that God, created in the flesh without sin, might take away our unlikeness, which He discerned to be present in our flesh not from His work, but from our sin. Therefore in the likeness of the flesh of sin the Son of God appeared when sent, because in His true human flesh there was not the iniquity of man, but mortality.
But when the likeness of the flesh of sin is said to be in the Son of God, or rather when the Son of God is said to be in the likeness of the flesh of sin, it must be believed that the Only-begotten God did not draw from the mortal flesh of the Virgin the filth of sin, but received the whole truth of nature, so that the birth of Truth might arise from the earth, which blessed David intimates in prophetic speech, saying: 'Truth is sprung out of the earth' (Ps. 85:11). Truly therefore Mary conceived God the Word, whom she bore in the flesh of sin, which God received. CHAPTER VII. The blessed Virgin merited to conceive God and man not by human merits, but by the condescension of God. — 14.
But she merited both to conceive and to bear that very God made man, not by human merits, but by the condescension of the Most High God, conceived and born of her. For unless God the Word, uniting human nature singularly to Himself, were born of the Virgin true and full man, never would there be conferred upon us, who are born carnally, a spiritual rising from God for our being born; but that a divine nativity might be granted to carnal ones, first the divine majesty of the Only-begotten Son was conceived and born in Him in the truth of flesh. For 'salvation was far from sinners' (Ps. 119:155); and 'our iniquities had separated us from God by a great division' (Isa. 59:2).
And because in the very nativity of our flesh we were held bound by the chain of death, from which we could be released only by the benefit of spiritual nativity, God was born of man, that men might be born of God. For this reason therefore Christ the Son of God, that is, true God and eternal life, was born and died in the truth of flesh, that we might be spiritually reborn in the one name of the Trinity in the sacrament of baptism. This the Apostle teaches, saying: 'Whosoever of us were baptized into Christ Jesus, were baptized into His death' (Rom. 6:3). 15. Therefore the first nativity of Christ the Son of God is from God, the second from man; but our first nativity is from man, the second from God. And because God, being about to be born, received from the womb the truth of flesh,
therefore He granted to us, born again in baptism, the Spirit of adoption. That which He was not by nature from His first nativity, He was made by grace in His second nativity, that we, who by the nature of our first nativity were not, might by the grace of our second nativity be. But God, that He might be born of man, brought us grace; we however receive grace freely, that we might become partakers of the divine nature, by the gift of God being born of the flesh.
Because therefore the Son of God was made the son of man, therefore, 'as many as received Him (as blessed John the evangelist testifies) He gave them power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe in His name, who were born, not of bloods, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God' (John 1:12-13). But if the Only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, after the eternal nativity which the co-eternal Son has from the eternal Father, did not take up a second nativity for the grace of sanctifying man, man conceived in iniquities would not be free from the bonds of his first nativity. But because, according to the words of blessed John, 'for this the Son of God appeared, that He might destroy the works of the devil' (1 John 3:8);
He who in His first nativity, whereby He is from the nature of the Father true God and eternal life, has no beginning of nativity, the same God took from the Virgin temporally the beginning of a second nativity. CHAPTER VIII. The death of Christ according to the flesh destroyed both deaths in us. By the name of flesh the whole man is understood. — 16. That living Word of God, therefore, the state of His life abiding unchangeably, after the first nativity, whereby He is born of the Father with whom He is by nature one Life (because, 'as the Father hath life in Himself, so He hath given to the Son also to have life in Himself' [John 5:26];
the same Son of God in the nature of flesh was born, through grace, for the dead unto death, that we, after the death of the first nativity which we have from the flesh, might be reborn in the grace of the Spirit unto life. But the true and living God, nay God the Truth and eternal Life, unless He became the same true man, could not taste death; and the same man who tasted death, if He were not true God and eternal life, would not be able to conquer death. FOR EXCEPT HIM who is man in such a way that He is also God, 'what man is there who shall by death destroy death, or who shall deliver his soul from the hand of hell' (Ps. 89:48)?
Therefore the Only-begotten God, living and true, according to the flesh which He received from us, as He was conceived and born, so also, having died, rose again: because, 'coming to seek and to save that which was lost' (Luke 19:10), 'He was delivered up for our offences, and rose again for our justification' (Rom. 4:25). But the death of the Son of God, which He took up in the flesh alone, destroyed both deaths in us, namely of soul and of flesh; and the resurrection of His flesh attributed to us the grace both of spiritual and of corporal resurrection; that, being first justified through faith in the death and resurrection of the Son of God, we might be raised from the death of unbelief; whereby, since by nature we were 'children of wrath, even as the rest' (Eph.
2:3), were held bound; and after the first resurrection, namely of souls, which has been conferred upon us in faith, we may also rise in this very flesh in which we now live, never again to die. Nor for any other reason did the true God and eternal Life deign to receive our death to be destroyed, save that He might bestow upon us who believe in His resurrection His own life, to abide without end. The Lord of glory also for this reason endured the ignominy of the cross, that He might bestow His glory upon His faithful ones, as He Himself testified, saying: 'And I have given them the glory which Thou gavest me' (John 17:22). The Word therefore made flesh is one and full Christ.
But by the name of flesh here the whole man is to be understood, that is, the rational soul and the flesh. For Christ the Son of God, just as He received our flesh true and without sin, so He received His own soul true and without sin. And our flesh indeed He put on with the condition of human mortality, but our soul He received with its infirmities, without the stain of human iniquity, so that the divinity of Christ, by its own power bearing our infirmities in His soul, might without sin keep righteousness, and through it might also take away, by the gift of the resurrection, the penalty of mortality from His own flesh. Therefore 'Christ rising from the dead now dieth no more; death shall no more have dominion over Him' (Rom. 6:9). CHAPTER IX.
SecundumScripturæconsuetudinemnominecarnitautanimaesæpetotushomoinlelligitur. Quiavcrofamiliareestdiviniseloquiisvocabulocarnissimulinhominecarnematqueanimamnuncupare, sicutscriptumest : Effundamdespiritumeo .,peromnemcarnem (Joel. II, 28); et: VidebitomniacarosalutareDei ( Luc. III, 6); et : Sicutdedistieipotestatemomniscarnis ( Joan. XVII, 2); et : Nisibreviatifuissentdiesilli, nonsalvafieretomniscaro (Matth. XXIV, 22) ; exhacutiqueconsuetudinesicinScripturissanctistotnshomocarnisappeHationedicitur, sicutibidemrursushomototussoliusanimænuncupationemonstratur.
According to the custom of Scripture, by the name of flesh or of soul often the whole man is understood. But because it is familiar to the divine words to name, by the word 'flesh,' at once both flesh and soul in man, as it is written: 'I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh' (Joel 2:28); and: 'All flesh shall see the salvation of God' (Luke 3:6); and: 'As Thou hast given Him power over all flesh' (John 17:2); and: 'Unless those days had been shortened, no flesh should be saved' (Matt. 24:22); by this very custom in the holy Scriptures the whole man is called by the appellation of flesh, just as, in the same place again, the whole man is shown by the naming of the soul alone.
For Abraham the patriarch, going out from his land, and from his kindred, and from his father's house, by the command and help of the calling God (Gen. 12:1) (for neither could he in any way fulfill what God commanded, unless He who had commanded helped him); when he led with him the men whom he had, going forth, is related to have taken with him 'the souls which he had acquired in Haran.' Jacob too, going down into Egypt, holy Scripture records that 'seventy-five souls were in his company' (Gen. 46:27). Blessed Peter the apostle also says that 'eight souls were saved through water' in the time of the flood (1 Pet. 3:20).
In the Acts of the Apostles too, when the Jews had been pricked by the sudden and wondrous preaching of the same blessed Peter, and by the change of the right hand of the Most High had been converted from unbelief to faith, it is written: 'that there were added in that day about three thousand souls' (Acts 2:41). By these testimonies, therefore, we recognize that by the name both of flesh alone and of soul the fullness of human nature is often designated. The Word therefore made flesh is one and full Christ;
one out of both and in both, that is, in the human and divine nature, in whom the glorious union of both natures so entirely persists, that whether anyone takes away the humanity from the divinity of Christ, or withdraws the divinity from the humanity, he dissolves Christ by sacrilegious unbelief and blasphemous preaching. But John the apostle, full of truth, testifies that 'every spirit that dissolveth Jesus is not of God, and this is Antichrist' (1 John 4:3). CHAPTER X. The Word, before it was made flesh, was not Christ. — 18. But what Christian would easily either not know or doubt, that the Word, God, before it was made flesh, was not Christ, but only God?
But then the same God the Word, who was ever in the form of God, began to be Christ, when God, emptying Himself, received the form of a servant without any diminution of His natural fullness. God therefore became Christ, that Christ might be perfect God and man: because the Word deigned to be made flesh, that the flesh might be named by the name of the Word, that is, of God. For neither was the flesh of Christ, before that same flesh was assumed by the Word, Christ; nor did the flesh itself, that is, the man himself, receive in itself the form of the living God; but God, who was in the form of God, received the form of a servant, and God, equal to the Father, 'being made in the likeness of men, was found in fashion as a man' (Phil.
(Phil. 2:6-7), and 'He who was rich, for our sakes became poor, that through His poverty we might be made rich' (2 Cor. 8:9). The Word therefore made flesh is one Christ; but that Word without flesh was eternal God, while the flesh of Christ without the Word not only was at some time not Christ, but was not even personally conceived. The Word therefore which was made flesh, before it was made flesh, remained eternal, but the flesh of the Word took its personal beginning in God the Word Himself. But because the Word made flesh is one Christ, the Son of God and of man, and the Word is not one and the flesh another, but the same is one Word-made-flesh;
therefore the same is one, who has no beginning, the eternal God begotten of the Father, and who has a beginning temporally according to the flesh, the same God-man created of the Virgin, one Only-begotten Son of God from the eternity of divinity, and from the beginning of the flesh. From the eternity of divinity, namely, the creator of things visible and invisible; from the beginning of the flesh, however, saving His people from their sins. From the eternity of divinity the same is co-eternal with the Father, of whom He is born ever-living; from the beginning of the flesh, however, the same is later than His mother, of whom He was temporally born, to die in time. For the Apostle testifies: 'That Christ, according to the time, died for the ungodly' (Rom. 5:6). 18 bis.
Therefore not the Trinity, that is, not the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit together, nor the Father alone, nor the Holy Spirit alone; that is, not He who begot the Son, nor He who proceeds from the Father, but the Son alone, that is, He whom the Father begot in the unity of nature as a Son co-eternal and co-equal to Himself, that is, one person out of the Trinity, Christ the only Son of God, that He might make us saved, was conceived in the flesh and born from the womb of the Virgin-mother, He who is true and supreme God from the womb of God the Father. Not the Trinity, but the Only-begotten Christ, the Son of God from the Father, was in the flesh a little child, and grew in the flesh.
Whom the perfect and immense Father, through the unity of divinity, knows to be equal to His own perfection and immensity. Not the Trinity, but 'the way, the truth, and the life' (John 14:6), Christ the Son of God, through the courses of the ages, from infancy unto perfect youth, mercifully passed through the human ages in the flesh—He who, abiding everlasting in the unity of the paternal nature, wondrously made the ages, and, being unchangeable, established the changes of times. Not the Trinity, but the splendor of the paternal glory, Christ, suffered in the flesh for us—He who, of God the Father alone, was born the impassible God.
That very One indeed—which must not be doubted—namely Christ the Son of God, we truly believe to have tasted death in the flesh for us, the immortality of His divinity being preserved, whom by the truthful preaching of the holy apostle John we hear to be the true Son of God the Father, and true God, and eternal life (1 John 5:20). Not the Trinity, but the Word made flesh, Christ the Son of God, rose again in that same flesh in which He deigned to be crucified and to die—He who, remaining Life, raised up that same flesh of His from the tomb. Not the Trinity, but Christ, who is over all, God, before the eyes of His disciples beholding Him, ascended in the flesh into heaven, to come in the flesh from heaven:
He who neither forsook heaven when He took flesh upon earth, and who, ascending into heaven in the flesh, did not forsake His own upon earth in His divinity. For this He promised, saying: 'Behold, I am with you all days, even unto the consummation of the world' (Matt. 28:20). That God, therefore, who is in the form of God, according to the prophecy of blessed Jeremiah, 'is great, and hath no end, exalted and immense'; of whom also a little later the same prophet says: 'This is our God, and there shall no other be accounted of in comparison of Him. He found out all the way of knowledge, and gave it to Jacob His servant, and to Israel His beloved' (Baruch 3:36-37):
He Himself, according to the form of a servant, in which He was made a little lower than the angels, afterward, as the same prophet says, 'was seen upon earth, and conversed with men' (ibid. 38). This mortal and changeable man the unbelievers beheld, whom those who now truly believe in Him shall behold with a purified heart as the naturally immortal and unchangeable God. For true faith now cleanses the hearts of men, that being made capable, it may present them to the glory of seeing God in the resurrection to come. CHAPTER XI. True faith believes one and the same Christ to be true God and true man. The Roman Church, the summit of the world.
But what is true faith, save without any hesitation to believe one and the same Christ to be true God and true man; and to proclaim one and the same as begotten of God the Father according to divinity, and of the Virgin Mary according to the flesh? For the apostolic authority testifies that one and the same is Christ 'who is over all things, God blessed for ever' (Rom. 9:5), sprung from the fathers according to the flesh; one and the same 'crucified through weakness, yet living by the power of God' (2 Cor. 13:4); one and the same both working mighty deeds in men, and enduring sufferings for men: for while Christ the Son of God wrought miracles according to His divinity, in the same God His humanity was capable of suffering;
and while the same Christ the Son of God suffered according to the flesh, in the same man His divinity remained incapable of suffering. Since, therefore, in Christ the only-begotten Son of God the properties of the natures do not divide the person, nor can the unity of the person confound or take away the properties of either nature; since He who naturally declares Himself to be the Truth preserved both in His one self, the natural truth remaining intact; therefore neither in His sufferings do we separate His impassible divinity from that humanity of Christ, nor do we in His mighty works judge that His humanity is in any way to be sundered from that divinity.
We therefore neither divide nor confound in His mighty works and sufferings that Christ, whom blessed Peter, by the Father's revelation, confessed to be the Son of the living God, though Christ Himself had first truly called Himself the Son of man (Matt. 16:16). Therefore true faith neither confounds nor divides the true Christ in His sufferings and mighty works, because the personal unity in Him admits no division, and the truth of either nature persists unconfused. For Christ God 'was delivered up for our offences' (Rom. 4:25), because He is true man; and the same man Christ 'rose again for our justification,' because He is true God. For unless the same were both true God and true man, He could not have been delivered up and put to death;
and the same true man, if He were not true God, could not have raised Himself up, the pains of hell being loosed. But because there is not one God and another man, but one and the same is Christ God and man, assuredly the same God Christ it is who received death in His flesh, and the same man Christ it is who destroyed death by His divinity. For the same Christ the Son of God, who could not die in His divinity, died in the flesh which the immortal God took as mortal. And the same Christ the Son of God, dead in the flesh, rose again, because dead in the flesh He did not lose the immortality of His divinity.
Hence it is that even after His resurrection, just as in the true scars, and in the true eating of the fish and honeycomb, He taught the solidity of true flesh in Himself, so entering through closed doors, He showed the true power of His eternal divinity in Himself: that it might be recognized both that the weakness of the dying Christ had been natural, and that natural majesty resided in the same one risen again. Whence Thomas, when, having put forth his hand, he is bidden to prove the truth of the wound in the side of the dead and risen Christ, recognizing in those scars the true power of the divinity that suffered and rose again—where he is bidden to touch with his fingers the place of the nails—proclaims with a faithful confession his very Lord and God, saying: 'My Lord, and my God!'
For he acknowledged that no other had risen again in his flesh by the natural power of his divinity than He who is of the nature of God the Father, true God and eternal life (John 20:28). Making known to us the truth of this faith, the very Creator and Redeemer of the human race, the maker and partaker of our nature, after He had shown true flesh in Himself by true scars, and true divinity by the power of resurrection—that He might show Himself to be believed and proclaimed as one and the same God and man—at once named in Himself the divine and human nature under the one name of the Son, saying to the apostles: 'Go, teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit' (Matt. 28:19).
The teacher, therefore, and bestower of eternal salvation gave this form of holy baptism for this reason: lest anyone, dividing the natures in the same Son of God, should be ensnared in deadly error—if he should believe either that the human nature of the Son of God was foreign to the work of human redemption in the sacrament of baptism, or, confessing two persons in Christ, should be no longer a truthful worshipper of the Trinity, but a wicked assertor of a quaternity, and thereby worship together with the Father and the Holy Spirit not the Son but sons, whoever should judge that the faith of one person in Christ ought in any way to be rejected: since the same Christ Jesus is one Son in the Trinity with the Father and with the Holy Spirit, who created the world and shed His blood for us.
Therefore everyone who is washed in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit in the sacrament of holy regeneration, is baptized in nothing else than the death and name of Christ, so that it may evidently appear that we are 'buried together with Him by baptism into death' (Rom. 6:4), in whose one name, together with that of the Father and of the Holy Spirit, it stands that we are baptized. This the Roman Church, WHICH IS THE SUMMIT OF THE WORLD, illumined by the words of the two great luminaries, namely Peter and Paul, as by shining rays, and adorned by their bodies, holds and teaches, and with her the whole Christian world; and unto justice she believes without any hesitation, and unto salvation she does not doubt to confess. For these are the words of blessed Peter, preaching the Son of God to the Jews:
'Do penance, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins' (Acts 2:38). Blessed Paul also, that we might most firmly believe ourselves baptized into the death of Christ, in the epistle which he writes to the Romans, set forth this mystery of our salvation as though on a most eminent watchtower for all to behold, saying: 'Whosoever of us are baptized in Christ, are baptized in His death; for we are buried together with Him by baptism into death' (Rom. 6:3-4). 22. Whoever, therefore, strives to assert two persons in Christ, and yet, according to the rule established by the mouth and command of the Lord, confesses himself baptized in the one name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit;
,autevidentissimahlasphemiaseinmorteChristibaptizatumneget, utinimicusapostolicaeprædicationisappareat; autcultoremsenonTrinitatis, 299 sedquaternitatisagnoscat. Siveroutriusquemetuitimpietatisabruptum, rectamcatholicæfideiteneattotocordesententiam, necsedubitetinChristibaptizatummorte, in. cujusestbaplizatusetnomine.
either by most manifest blasphemy let him deny that he was baptized into the death of Christ, so that he may appear an enemy of the apostolic preaching; or let him acknowledge himself a worshipper not of a Trinity, but of a quaternity. But if he fears the precipice of either impiety, let him hold with his whole heart the right sentence of the catholic faith, and let him not doubt that he was baptized into the death of Christ, in whose name also he was baptized.
Acknowledging also the one natural name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and considering himself baptized into His death and name—from whose side, as He hung upon the cross, flowed the sacrament of the font and the chalice (John 19:34)—let him acknowledge Him crucified for us, whom Paul both believes and preaches to be the power of God and the wisdom of God, saying: 'But we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews indeed a stumbling-block, and unto the Gentiles foolishness, but unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God' (1 Cor. 1:23-24).
This is the great sacrament of piety, namely that the Only-begotten, true God, deigned to become true man, and, being eternal, to be born in time; being impassible, to suffer; being incomprehensible, to be crucified; being immortal, to die; and being immense, to be confined within the smallness not only of a manger when He was born, but even of a tomb when He died. All these things, according to the truth of the flesh, are true in the Son of God, because, the human and divine nature remaining in Him unconfusedly and inseparably, there is one person of the Son of God Jesus Christ in the truth of both natures. CHAPTER XII. Through Christ not only is iniquity blotted out, but also the faculty of holy thought is recovered, which God had bestowed upon the first man in his creation. 23.
Thus divine goodness bestowed upon the human race a freely given grace, through which in men not only might all the iniquity contracted by the bond of generation and added by the vice of one's own will be blotted out, but also the faculty of holy thought, long since lost in the first man, might be recovered through the second man; and thus, God having died and risen in the flesh for men, that captivity might be led captive which, sin reigning in our body, had been wont to rule; and 'where the sin of the transgressing man abounded, the grace of the Redeemer might more abound' (Rom.
5:20-21), and so man's free choice, which under the dominion of sin had been evilly free, might again receive the state of true and salutary liberty, being set free by the gift of prevenient grace. Concerning this grace of God—not that by which we are born men, but that by whose working, through faith in the Mediator, we are loosed from the bonds of original and actual sin—we will discourse, as far as we can within the brevity of a letter, supported by the aid of that same grace, so that even in this question our response may not be lacking to your inquiry, or rather to your profession. 24.
Whoever, therefore, does not wish to bear the name of the Christian religion vainly, nay damnably, let him most firmly believe that our God, that is, the holy Trinity, which is the one supreme and true God, created the first man—whom in freely given goodness He made good after His own image, into whom He also implanted the faculty of knowing and loving Him—not only with the gift of good will, but also with an entire and sound free choice for holding and guarding justice: so that, if the faculty and movement of the implanted liberty should not forsake the grace of God helping it, the goodness of God might grant to man the reward of eternal life; but if, despising divine justice, it should fall away from grace, His justice might repay punishment to the sinner.
Accordingly, by the good and just Creator, for that man whom, created in an animal body, He enriched with the gift of understanding and justice, a just condition was appointed on both sides: namely, that if he should guard obedience, which is the first virtue, he should pass from the animal quality of body in which he was created into a spiritual and immortal state without the death of the body (because without the iniquity of the soul); and that he should receive by divine gift, if he had kept the precepts, not only perfect and inamissible immortality of the body, but also such grace of living holily and justly in the soul, that he could thereafter not sin at all, if he did not sin so long as he was able to sin. 25. The first man, therefore, 'created from the earth, earthly' (1 Cor.
15:47), received indeed the grace by which he could avoid sinning, if he willed; yet he had not yet received such great grace by which he would not will to sin at all, nor be able to: namely, so that afterward it should be bestowed as a gift by the good and just Lord, if this had first been guarded in deed by the servant voluntarily. But if he neglected to obey the good and just commandment, then, after the death of the soul which he himself, guilty, had inflicted upon himself by sinning, he should also be punished by the death of the body with the affliction of the present life; nor should he who had refused to keep justice in his heart be allowed to hold perpetually a damnable life in the flesh of sin;
and he should henceforth be penally bound by the necessity even of bodily death, who, contumaciously transgressing the salutary commands, had of his own accord made himself liable to spiritual death. For unless the death of the soul had gone before in sin, never would the death of the body follow as punishment. This the apostolic authority teaches, which says: 'The body indeed is dead because of sin' (Rom. 8:10). Therefore, after the sin committed by voluntary transgression, the sinner deserved to hear this word of God's punishing sentence: 'Earth thou art, and into earth shalt thou go' (Gen. 3:19). Man, therefore, would not go into the earth in the flesh, if he had not by sinning become earth. CHAPTER XIII. Man through sin lost the faculty of good thought and good will.
The beginning of good will is from God alone. 26. He, therefore, sinning—who had been created without any necessity of sinning—in that by transgressing he lost the health of his soul, straightway also lost that faculty of thinking the things which pertain to God. For 'he forgot to eat his bread' (Ps. 101:5), and, stripped of the garment of faith, and wounded by the wounds of carnal concupiscences, so lay oppressed by the dominion of sin, that he could in no way have any beginning of good will, unless he had received this by God's free gift. For 'having been made a servant of sin, he was made free from justice' (Rom. 6:20); and therefore he was made a stranger to justice, because of his own accord he had bound himself over to the dominion of iniquity.
Sold, therefore, under sin, he bound all the offspring to be born from carnal intercourse in himself with the bonds of deadly servitude. This blessed Paul plainly intimates in these words: 'By one man sin entered into this world, and by sin death; and so death passed upon all men, in whom all have sinned' (Rom. 5:12). This we have suffered in him who was first made the father of the whole world, in whom all sinned before they were born, who could not sin through themselves.
Hence it came to pass that the condemned mass now propagated children of wrath, which transfused both iniquity and death together into the posterity of that man, so that everyone who was to be born of the seed of the sinner through the law of sin (which it is certain is present in mortal bodies even unto death), having received in the very beginning of conception 'the stain of ancestral sin,' would thence, under 'the heavy yoke that is upon the children of Adam, from the day of their coming out of their mother's womb until the day of their burial into the mother of all' (Sir. 40:1), lead a wretched and unhappy life, subject namely to brevity, to sin, and to death. For it is written: 'Man born of woman, living for a short time, is filled with wrath' (Job 14:1):
which would drag the one born even to the second death mortally, if this miserable departure of the present life should find anyone estranged from the grace of God the Redeemer. 27. That, therefore, we might be loosed by the grace of the merciful God from the bond of original sin, by which through the first man we were held bound, there arose one 'Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus' (1 Tim. 2:5). For because God is immortal and just, but the transgression of the first man had made us iniquitous and mortal, in order that a fitting remedy might be applied to our wounds, the Only-begotten God was born a man of man, He who was born of the Father immortal and just. He, in the human nature in which He was made Mediator of God and men, had justice from the Father, death from the mother;
that through Him we might be delivered from all sin, who contracted sin neither by being born nor by living, and that from Him we might receive the justice by which we should be loosed from the bond of eternal death, so that through Him we might be both just in this life, and immortal after this life. He, therefore, marvellously—because uniquely—born 'in the likeness of sinful flesh,' alone is 'the male opening the womb, who should be called holy to the Lord' (Luke 2:23). For He opened the womb of His mother not by the concupiscence of a husband lying with her, but by the omnipotence of the Son being born. Hence He alone is He 'in whom the prince of this world, coming, found nothing' (John 14:30), the one man 'free among the dead' without help, alone 'who knew not sin' (Ps.
87:5); and for this reason it suffices that He should be made sin for us—that is, a sacrifice for sins—that we might be made the justice of God in Him (2 Cor. 5:21). He alone is 'the bread that came down from heaven, and giveth life to the world' (John 6:33): 'and the bread that He gives is His flesh for the life of the world' (ibid. 51): the flesh, indeed, of the just and immortal God, by the receiving of which justice and life are conferred upon that flesh which is born with the penalty of death and the pollution of sin. CHAPTER XIV. From the sin of the first man we draw both penalty and guilt. Whoever does not enter the kingdom of God is tormented with eternal punishments. 28.
If, therefore, any strive to assert that only death, and not also sin, passed from the first man into the human race, it is a wonder if they do not perceive by what snares of their own opinion they are bound. First, because they call God unjust, in that He makes little ones die, whom these men will have polluted by no contagion of original sin, and who, it is manifestly certain, cannot at an infantile age contract by their own will any actual sin—when the Apostle defines death to be 'the wages of sin' (Rom. 6:23), and again says that 'the sting of death is sin' (1 Cor. 15:56), by which sting stinging, death was inflicted upon man.
For sin is thus called the sting of death, not because sin entered the world through death, but because 'death entered into the world through sin' (1 Cor. 15:56): just as we call a poisonous cup the cup of death, not because the cup is given by death, but because death is procured by that cup. By what justice, therefore, is the little one subjected to the wages of sin, if there is in him no pollution of sin? Or how do we see him pierced by death, if he has not felt the sting? And since 'there is no iniquity with God,' who made man to His own image, what justice is it that the image of God, which could of itself do nothing amiss, should not be permitted to enter into the kingdom of God unless it be redeemed by the blood of the Son of God—into which whoever does not enter,
shall be tormented with the endless punishments of eternal fire? By what justice, therefore, does the just God visit punishment upon infants born without sin, in whom He finds no cause for punishment? Is this the benignity of God the Creator, that He should create His own image, and condemn it without any iniquity, since 'God is not unjust who inflicteth wrath' (Rom. 3:5)? If, then, they do not wish to be occupied, with deadly impiety, in insult against God Himself, let them confess that the sin of the first man passed with death into all men. CHAPTER XV. The absurdities that follow those who deny that infants have sin. 29. Yet again another impiety they ought to see and to shun in this their opinion.
For saying that little ones do not draw original sin from Adam, they assuredly deny that those have sinful flesh whom nevertheless they do not deny to have human flesh. But from the very fact that they do not so deny them to have human flesh as to deny it to be sinful flesh, it follows that they deny human flesh to be sinful flesh. They confess, the Apostle compelling them, that 'God sent His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh' (Rom. 8:3). To this, therefore, the blindness of their impious profession impels these men: that, because they deny human flesh to be sinful flesh, yet do not deny that Christ came in the likeness of sinful flesh, they should feign, by a sacrilegious infidelity, that the very flesh of Christ is not human, but of another nature.
For these men say that the flesh in which little ones are born is human flesh, which nevertheless they contend to deny to be sinful flesh; but that Christ came in the likeness of sinful flesh they agree with us in equal profession. Either, therefore, let them say that the flesh of Christ is not human, or let them agree that the flesh of all men, in the likeness of which God sent His Son, is sinful flesh. And when they have done so, no labour will remain by which it may be shown to them that sin is present in the flesh of little ones. For if flesh is not falsely called sinful, that very flesh has sin in itself. But if it has no sin, it bears the name of sinful flesh falsely. But this flesh of which we speak, Paul, the truthful disciple of the Truth, calls sinful flesh.
It remains, therefore, that just as it is truly flesh when it is called flesh, so it truly has sin in itself, when it is called sinful flesh by the apostolic mouth. 30. But perhaps they will say that the Son of God was sent in the likeness of that sinful flesh which those men have who can now sin by their own will—whence their flesh is not undeservedly called sinful flesh; not in the manner of that flesh in which little ones are born without any will to sin.
Here they do not attend to the fact that if the flesh of little ones had been of a quality different from the flesh of adults, God would have come only in the likeness of the flesh of little ones (whom they say to have no sin originally). For the flesh of Christ would be more like the flesh of little ones, with which it would have a common truth of substance and quality, than the flesh of adults, with whom it would have common only the nature of flesh, not its stain. But perhaps this is what they wish: that the flesh of Christ should have had with the flesh of adults only a likeness of nature, but with the flesh of little ones could have had even a common purity.
Let them confess, therefore, that little ones are in the likeness of sinful flesh, whom they assert to be born indeed in human flesh, but not polluted by the contagion of original sin. To whom it must be shown how great an absurdity follows them even here. For denying original sin in little ones being born, they do not deny that they have human flesh; but that the Son of God took human flesh from the Virgin without sin they concede: it follows, therefore, that they confess that between the flesh of the Only-begotten God born of the Virgin and that of any other little one there is no difference at all. Whence it is concluded that they say all little ones, whom they assert to be born without sin, do not need the Saviour's help;
and thus they incur the snare of the Pelagian error, while they faithlessly contradict the catholic faith. For if they assert that infants are born without sin, what remains, save that they say there is nothing in them which ought to be cleansed by spiritual regeneration? And if they remove the stain of original sin from little ones being born, what else do they strive after, save to charge divine truth with falsehood, when they see them receive the sacrament of baptism for the remission of sins?—which is therefore conferred uniformly upon infants and adults, that it may be known that the stain of original sin is present in all? 31.
Whoever, therefore, desires to attain true and everlasting salvation, casting away the sense of heretical depravity, let him not doubt that those whom he sees born with the penalty of sin were also born with sin: and let him hear blessed Job saying: 'For no one is clean from filth, not even the infant whose life is of one day upon the earth' (Job 14:4, according to the Septuagint). Let him also consider the mourning of blessed David in the humility of a pious heart, saying: 'Behold, I was conceived in iniquities, and in sins did my mother bring me forth' (Ps. 50:7). Let him also see that the sacrament of circumcision was commanded to holy Abraham not without a fearful threat against the little one.
For there God, faithful and just, who does not inflict wrath where He finds no guilt, thus speaks to our father Abraham: 'The male whose flesh of his foreskin shall not have been circumcised on the eighth day, that soul shall be exterminated from his people; because he hath broken my covenant' (Gen. 17:14). Whoever, therefore, denies original sin in little ones being born according to the flesh, let him say in what an infant of eight days could transgress the covenant of God, if he did not transgress in him in whom all sinned—since the Apostle asserts that infants, even before they were born, had done nothing of good or evil (Rom. 9:11);
and we see the newly born, not only within the eighth day of their nativity (on which at that time infants were commanded to be circumcised), but even after that day, throughout the whole time of their infancy, to be so far from being able to transgress the covenant of God, that not even the knowledge of that same covenant can be conveyed to them. 32. Or does anyone strive to make original sin void in little ones by that word of blessed Paul, where he says that 'death reigned from Adam unto Moses, even over those who had not sinned, after the likeness of the transgression of Adam' (Rom. 5:14)? If against him there be brought back that which the same Apostle says: 'By the offence of one, unto all men to condemnation' (ibid. 18); which a little after, expounding, he says:
Perinobedientiamuniushominispeccatoresconstitutisuntmulti (Ibid., 19); etcumdeJudæisatqueGræcisloqueretur, generaliterintulit: OmneenimpeccaveruntetegentgloriaDei, juslificatigratispergratiamipsius, perredemptionemquæestinChristoJesu (Rom. III, 23) b : nonneillicoinmagnastrudeturangustias, sinonutrumquesensumsecundumproiessionemcatholicæcredulitatisaceeperit; utscilicetinfanlespropriisquidemoperibusnihildeliquissedicat, inilloautemprimohomineomneshominesgeneraliterpeceassecognoscat? CAP. XVI. ApeccatooriginisnonliberatnisifidesRedemptoris. Naturacæcasinelegepeccat. — 33.
'By the disobedience of one man many were made sinners' (ibid. 19); and when he spoke of Jews and Greeks, he generally inferred: 'For all have sinned, and do need the glory of God, being justified freely by His grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus' (Rom. 3:23-24): will he not straightway be thrust into great straits, if he does not accept both senses according to the profession of catholic belief; namely, that he say that infants have indeed done nothing amiss by their own works, but acknowledge that in that first man all men generally sinned? CHAPTER XVI. From original sin none is freed save the faith of the Redeemer. Blind nature sins without the law. 33.
From this sin which carnal nativity draws by origin, no natural faculty, no letter of the holy law, but the faith alone of Jesus Christ the Son of God delivers anyone—who, coming 'to seek and to save that which was lost' (Luke 19:10), 'died for the ungodly' (Rom. 5:6), 'offering Himself for us (as the Apostle says) an oblation and a sacrifice to God for an odour of sweetness' (Eph. 5:2). In this Mediator of God and men both the state of human nature was repaired, and the effect of fulfilling the law was consummated: because natural infirmity could in no way suffice for itself unto virtue, seeing that, from the time when 'all our days have failed,' we have also 'failed in the wrath of God' (Ps.
(Psalm 89:9) — deprived at once of light and of strength, nature sins so blindly and lawlessly that it does not even know that it sins. On this account it is said: 'I had not known concupiscence, unless the law had said: Thou shalt not covet' (Rom. 7:7). Nor did the hearing of the law rescue anyone from the power of darkness; rather it added to sinners a heap of transgression. For without the grace of faith, the law, when known, condemns more grievously than when unknown. And there, the more the ignorance of sin is lessened, the more is the guilt increased for the sinner. Therefore the Apostle says: 'For the law worketh wrath; for where there is no law, neither is there transgression' (Rom. 4:15).
IdemquoquedicitQuialexproptertransgressionempositaest (Galat, III, 19) et, QuiaconclusitScripturaomniasubpeccato, utjustificatioexfideJesuChristidareturcredentibus (Ibid., 22). Quomodoigiturdepossibilitatedsoliusliberiarbitrii (sinonpraeveniaturadjutoriogratiæDei, perquambonavoluntasreparaturctservaturinhomine) naturatantomagissuperba, quantomagisdominiopeccatimortiquesubjecta, quantulumcunquesibibonævoluntaLisetoperisexordiumrepromittit, quænecsanapotuitDeiservaremandatum, necvulnerataquantalumcunquecurationissumpsitdelegeremedium, sedinsuperauxitmandaticognitionepeccatum?
The same Apostle also says: 'Because the law was set because of transgression' (Gal. 3:19); and: 'Because the Scripture hath concluded all under sin, that the justification by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe' (ibid. 22). How then, out of the mere capacity of free will alone (if it be not forestalled by the help of God's grace, through which a good will is repaired and preserved in man), does nature — the prouder, the more it is subjected to the dominion of sin and death — promise itself any beginning, however small, of a good will and work? For nature, when whole, could not keep God's commandment, and when wounded took no cure whatever from the law, but rather increased sin by the knowledge of the commandment.
'For the law entered in, that sin might abound' (Rom. 5:20); from which no one can be delivered except through the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sins of the world. For it is not man's free will, nor the holy, just, and good commandment of the law, that delivers us from the body of this death; but the grace of God alone delivers us through Jesus Christ our Lord. 'For the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath delivered us from the law of sin and of death' (Rom. 8:2). CHAPTER 17. Christ frees man, not by finding faith, but by giving it. — 34. Now He delivered us, not by finding faith in any man, but by giving it. For God, who justifies the ungodly, Himself by the grace of His good will breathes into the unbeliever the faith which worketh by charity.
Hence, as regards the faculty of thinking rightly, the Apostle testifies, saying that 'we are not sufficient to think anything of ourselves, as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is from God' (2 Cor. 3:5). For truly, according to the saying of the same Apostle, 'God giveth to whomsoever He will repentance to the acknowledging of the truth, that they may recover themselves from the snares of the devil, by whom they are held captive at his will' (2 Tim. 2:25). Hence that first and worthily blessed of the apostles, named by the eloquence of the truth, speaking of the belief of the Gentiles, said that God had 'purified their hearts by faith'; and again he says that the same grace was divinely given to the Gentiles as to themselves (Acts 15:9), that they might believe:
whereupon the apostles and the elders acknowledged the free gift of grace in the teaching of the Holy Spirit; and all of them with one accord, with one mouth, passed over to the opinion of blessed Peter, saying: 'Therefore God hath also given to the Gentiles repentance unto life' (Acts 11:18). Indeed, although our Saviour Himself, by the command of His own voice, addressed the human will, saying: 'Repent, and believe the gospel' (Mark 1:15); yet it is clear that, in order for a man to begin to believe in God, he receives from God repentance unto life, so that he cannot believe at all unless he has received repentance by the gift of the merciful God. But what is man's repentance except a change of will? God therefore, who gives man repentance, Himself changes the will of man. 35.
Accordingly, if anyone says, 'It is mine to will to believe, but it belongs to God's grace to help,' let him change the order of his words — nay, let him not change it, but keep it, setting neither what is later in the first place nor what is first in the later place. For he wrongly puts the grace of God after his own will, since that will cannot be good if grace be lacking. Let him not therefore say, 'It is mine to will to believe, but it belongs to God's grace to help'; but let him say, 'It belongs to God's grace to help, that it may be mine to will to believe.' For then truly and rightly does this willing of his act, when prevenient grace begins to help him. For faith, which worketh by charity, makes humble the one to whom it is given, because charity is not puffed up (1 Cor. 13:4).
Therefore let each one not doubt that faith is given to him by the help and gift of grace, lest, while he strives to assign to himself the beginning of faith, man — not strong in health but prejudged in weakness — should also assign to himself the repentance which God gives unto life, and so be deprived of the benefit of so great a remedy, whose grace he stubbornly and ungratefully assails; since the humility of heart is to be admonished by the divine oracles, wherein it is shown that principally that very good will, by which we begin to will to believe, is prepared and directed by the Lord, as Solomon says: 'The will is prepared by the Lord' (Prov. 8:35, according to the Septuagint). And David sings in the Psalms: 'By the Lord shall the steps of a man be directed, and he shall desire his way' (Psalm 36:23). CHAPTER 18.
If the will to believe be from ourselves, faith is not grace, but the wages of a good will. — 36. But if, according to their opinion, it is ours to will to believe before the grace of God begins to help us, then grace is unjustly so called, because it is not given freely to man, but is repaid to a good will. For (as they would have it) grace finds in us that which it did not itself give; nay, if it be so, we give our will to God first, and thus we receive grace not from the mercy of the giver, but from the equity of God who repays. Yet, 'Who hath first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed to him?' (Rom. 11:35). No one at all, because 'A man cannot receive anything, unless it be given him from heaven' (John 3:27).
'For what hast thou that thou hast not received? And if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received?' (1 Cor. 4:7). But the mercy of God does not sometimes prevent man, if it never makes his will good, but waits until it may find the will. And where then is that which David says: 'My God, His mercy shall prevent me' (Psalm 58:11)? But in what thing God's mercy prevents us, or whom it finds when preventing, the teacher of the Gentiles shows us not in any other but in himself, saying: 'Who before was a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and contumelious; but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief' (1 Tim. 1:13).
How then could Paul have from himself any will to believe, who, blind and unbelieving, was ignorant that he was a blasphemer, a persecutor, and contumelious? Considering this with a humble heart, he says in another place: 'I am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God' (1 Cor. 15:9). And immediately, assigning his faith not to his own will but to the grace of the merciful God, he says: 'But by the grace of God I am what I am' (ibid. 10). And what already was he, save a believer? And that he might be so, he did indeed obtain mercy, as he himself testifies, saying: 'I give counsel, as having obtained mercy of the Lord, to be faithful' (1 Cor. 7:25).
For also, when he confessed that he had before been a blasphemer, a persecutor, and contumelious, he did not cease to assign his faith and charity to grace, immediately adding: 'But the grace of God hath abounded exceedingly in faith and love, which is in Christ Jesus' (1 Tim. 1:14). 37. If therefore the grace of God did not give faith to Paul, neither is it to be believed to have given him charity: therefore — which be far from us — Paul lied, who says that 'the charity of God is poured forth in our hearts by the Holy Spirit, who is given to us' (Rom. 5:5). But since Paul, with Christ speaking in him, could not lie, let us most firmly confess that faith is bestowed on us by the same Spirit,
through whom we cannot deny that the charity of God is poured forth in our hearts. Since therefore Paul was a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and contumelious, he was not helped by the grace of God because he willed to believe; but that he might will to believe, he received the gift of prevenient grace; for grace found in his will no beginning of belief, but blasphemy, cruelty, contumelies, and ignorance in unbelief. So blind was his will that not only could he not believe, but he could not even foresee the very beginning of his own belief. For he would not have acted ignorantly, if he had foreseen his own ignorance in himself.
Worthily therefore is assigned in Paul to the gift of prevenient mercy not only the beginning of belief, but also the very knowledge of his unbelief; which knowledge the mercy of God conferred on him for this reason, that, enlightened and helped, he might both acknowledge and shun his unbelief. 'For the Lord is our light and our salvation' (Psalm 26:1); who enlightens us that we may know our sins, and heals us that, separated from our sins, we may live with righteousness. For this cause He Himself, who acknowledges that He obtained mercy in order to be faithful, instructs us wholesomely, saying: 'Therefore it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy' (Rom. 9:16).
For truly, both that we may will, we are enlightened by the gift of prevenient mercy, and that we may run, we are supported by the help of subsequent mercy. Therefore, for anyone to attribute to himself the good will by which he begins to will to believe, is not the vigor of a living soul, but the swelling of dead flesh. CHAPTER 19. Man's free will after sin, without the help of grace, is found fit only for serving sin. Liberty takes its beginning from a good will. — 38. For from the time when the first man willingly corrupted and oppressed his own nature, infirmity so grew that, unless free will, forestalled in each man by the medicine of divine grace, is unceasingly healed and helped, it is indeed free, but not good;
it is free, but not upright; it is free, but not sound; it is free, but not just: and the more free it is from goodness, uprightness, soundness, and justice, the more captive it is in the deadly servitude of malice, perversity, infirmity, and iniquity. 'For he that committeth sin is the servant of sin' (John 8:34); and 'by whom a man is overcome, of the same also is he the slave' (2 Pet. 2:19). While sin reigns, therefore, man has indeed free will, but free without God, not free under God — that is, free from righteousness, not free under grace; and on this account most wretchedly and slavishly free, because it is not freed by the free gift of the merciful God. This the Apostle plainly intimates, saying:
'For when you were the servants of sin, you were free men to justice' (Rom. 6:20). Therefore he cannot serve justice who is free from justice: for as long as he is the servant of sin, he is found fit only for serving sin. From this servitude of sin no one is made free, save he who is freed by the grace of the liberating Christ, that, namely, being freed from sin, he may become a servant to God. But how this comes about, our Liberator Himself shows: 'If the Son,' He says, 'shall make you free, you shall be free indeed' (John 8:36). Therefore the Vessel of election, intimating to us the benefit of liberating grace, testifies that we are not only free, but also freed, in these words:
'But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, you have your fruit unto sanctification, and the end life everlasting' (Rom. 6:22). 39. But this liberty, which is not born of human will, but conferred by the free mercy of God, takes its beginning from a good will, and through the fruit of sanctification attains its full effect in life eternal. But just as in carnal birth the fashioning of the divine work precedes all the will of the man being born, so in the spiritual birth, by which we begin to put off the old man, who is corrupted according to the desires of error, that we may put on the new man, who is created in righteousness and true holiness (Eph. 4:22)
— that we may put it on (Eph. 4:24), no one can have a good will of his own accord, unless the mind itself, that is, our inward man, is renewed and reformed by God. Therefore blessed Paul commands us (Rom. 12:2) not to be conformed to this world, but to be reformed in the newness of our mind. And lest we should in any way attribute the beginning of this reformation to our own faculty, the Lord through the prophet shows Himself to be the fashioner of light, saying: 'I am the Lord that form the light and create darkness' (Isa. 45:7). Which also the blessed Apostle confirms by his preaching, saying: 'God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts' (2 Cor. 4:6).
And to that same light which God had already fashioned, He said in another place: 'For you were heretofore darkness, but now light in the Lord' (Eph. 5:8). But to certain ones who had relapsed from that praiseworthy fashioning of light into the blameworthy formlessness of darkness, showing the affection of a pious mind, he thus speaks: 'My little children, of whom I am in labor again, until Christ be formed in you' (Gal. 4:19). But how can Christ be formed in His own, save in the manner in which He begins to dwell in them, that is, through faith? Which blessed Paul thus confirms, saying: 'that Christ may dwell by faith in the inward man, in your (al. our) hearts' (Eph. 3:16-17). While therefore we are reformed, we are renewed; and in that whereby we are renewed, we are made alive. CHAPTER 20.
The holy life takes its beginning from faith. By grace free will is not taken away. — 40. Now our life takes its beginning from faith, because 'the just man liveth by faith' (Rom. 1:17). That this faith is not born of our own will, but given to each one through the Holy Spirit, blessed Paul shows, saying: 'To one indeed is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit, to another faith in the same Spirit' (1 Cor. 12:8-9). We therefore received the Holy Spirit, not because we believed, but that we might believe. For the pattern went before in the flesh of Christ, which we spiritually acknowledge in our own faith. For Christ the Son of God, according to the flesh, was conceived and born of the Holy Spirit.
But that flesh the Virgin could never have conceived nor borne, unless the Holy Spirit of that same flesh had wrought its coming forth. So therefore in the heart of man, faith can neither be conceived nor increased, unless the Holy Spirit pour it in and nourish it. For of the same Spirit we have been reborn, of whom Christ was born. By the same Spirit, therefore, Christ is formed according to faith in the heart of each believer, by which Spirit He was formed according to the flesh in the womb of the Virgin. Therefore the prophet, in the person of the faithful, cries to the Lord: 'Because of Thy fear, O Lord, we have conceived in the womb and have brought forth the Spirit of Thy salvation; we have not wrought justice upon the earth' (Isa. 26:18).
But just as not only before the Virgin Mary conceived Christ, but even before she knew that she would conceive, she was named 'full of grace' by the angel's voice, when no knowledge or will of conceiving the Son of God had preceded in her — so that it might be acknowledged to be of the grace of God both that obedient will of the Virgin and the conception of the Lord Saviour — so man, before he begins to will to believe, has the grace of the Giver poured into his heart, that Christ may begin to be formed in the man through faith. And when Christ is formed in each one, He forms Himself; because He Himself initiates faith in the heart of every believer.
Therefore in the Epistle which is written to the Hebrews we are admonished to 'look on Jesus, the author and finisher of faith' (Heb. 12:2): who without doubt is the author of our faith in this, that He gives faith to those who have it not, just as He is the finisher of that same faith, when He multiplies it by increase in those who have it, and by holy operation brings it to completion. For the blessed apostle James says that 'the faith of Abraham our father was made perfect by works' (James 2:21-22). 41. Jesus is therefore the author and finisher of our faith, because He Himself worketh in us both to will and to accomplish, according to good will.
But if He is the author of our faith only in this, that He waits for our will, so that faith may begin to be from us, it follows that He is called the finisher of our faith likewise for this reason, that He waits until, by our own effort alone, the faith which arose from us may attain to completion; and thus the whole is taken away from God, if both the beginning and the completion of our faith be ascribed to the powers of human will. Because this is exceedingly impious, if we do not resist the saving eloquences of the holy Scriptures, let us believe without any hesitation that God both begins and perfects in us all that pertains to the beginning or advancement of a good will.
'For it is He who worketh in us both to will and to accomplish, according to good will' (Phil. 2:13). Let us therefore cry out, in humility of heart and truth of faith, with the prophet: 'I know, O Lord, that the way of man is not his own; neither is it in a man to walk and to direct his steps' (Jer. 10:23). Not in man, therefore, is his way which he has from God, nor is it in a man to correct his way which he has from himself. His way, therefore, he has not in himself, nor does he correct his way, except when he has received with uprightness of heart the gift of spiritual grace. Therefore Solomon says: 'But the Lord directs hearts' (Prov. 21:2, LXX). The blessed apostle James also testifies that 'every best gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights' (James 1:17):
— namely, of those lights to which He promises through Ezekiel the grace of a new heart, saying: 'I will give you a new heart, and put a new spirit within you, and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and will give you a heart of flesh, and I will put My Spirit in the midst of you, and I will cause you to walk in My justifications, and to keep My judgments, and do them' (Ezek. 36:26-27). The blessed Paul also, restraining the boldness of human presumption, says: 'For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received? And if thou hast received, why dost thou glory as if thou hadst not received?' (1 Cor. 4:7).
With whom it behooves us humbly and wholesomely to acknowledge and likewise to confess that by the grace of God we are what we are, if indeed we are anything. By which grace human free will is not taken away, but healed; not removed, but corrected; not done away, but illuminated; not emptied out, but helped and preserved: so that where a man had infirmity, there he may begin to have soundness; where he was straying, by the same he may return into the way; where he was blind, there he may receive light; and where he was iniquitous, serving uncleanness and iniquity unto iniquity, there, forestalled and helped by grace, he may serve justice unto sanctification. CHAPTER 21. God, in making believers of whom He wills, is no respecter of persons.
No one has of himself the will to believe. — 42. But we marvel that some say: If God makes the unwilling to will to believe, and there is no one who can naturally believe in the Son of God, or will anything good that pertains to life eternal, why then does He not make all to will, since God is no respecter of persons? From which words, which are inserted in your letter, it appears that they consider too little what they say. For there would then be a respecting of persons with God, if (as these men would have it) He found in any of men some beginning of a good will.
But since He finds a good will in no one, but freely grants it to whom He wills, it is acknowledged that there is no respecting of persons, when the giver's bestowal in each one is gratuitous. But as to what they say — why does He not make all to will? Does He then indeed do this in no one, because He does not do it in all? Or 'has not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and another unto contumely' (Rom. 9:21)? Or can justice be blamed in the vessels of wrath, which He justly fitted for destruction according to their merits; or mercy in the vessels of mercy, which without any merits, by the sole gift of grace, He prepared unto glory? For whom we have taught, with Scripture as witness, that the very will also is prepared by the Lord.
And if this will is not given by God, but found in man, then it is false that Scripture says it is prepared by the Lord. But all Scripture is divinely inspired, and speaks truly in all it says, because all that it says is from the truth: 'For the words of the Lord are pure words' (Psalm 12:6). God, therefore, who prepares the will, Himself gives it. And if God does not give it to man by His grace, man can never will to believe in God, because grace does not find the will itself, but works it in man. CHAPTER 22. The faculty of believing can be inherent in human nature, because God can heal it.
Adam by sinning lost faith. — 43. But when we say that no one can believe in God, unless the heart is enlightened by God's grace that it may believe, we do not say that the possibility of believing is by no means inherent in human nature, but we show that in order to have that very 'being able,' whence one ought to hope and to ask. For surely, naturally, when man begins to believe in the Son of God, if the ability to believe had not been given in the condition of the first man, he would never contract sin from unbelief; nor is the faculty of believing implanted in any nature which God has not made rational. 'For doth God take care of oxen?' (1 Cor. 9:9). In which neither is impiety punished, nor piety crowned.
But that God cares for all men we are taught by the heavenly oracles. 44. To human nature, therefore, faith belongs, of which the Creator deigns to have such great care that the Truth even says the hairs of our head are numbered (Luke 12:7): so that, namely, while human nature knows that it is so loved by God, it may love the God who loves it, and cleave to Him through the faith of a pure heart — to whom faith is the way unto blessedness, to whom infidelity is a great misery: and therefore it is worthily punished when it does not believe in the Son of God, because unbelief is its vice, just as faith is its virtue — not such as is found in demons, but such as God gives to His saints, whom He justifies from impiety.
This is the faith which worketh by charity. For the demons also believe and tremble (James 2:19); but they do not love Him from whom through pride they departed. Into which pride, because the first man was cast down by diabolical persuasion, in which he lost humility, he lost faith: and losing faith, he lost the divine protection. For it is written: 'He that believeth not God is not protected by God' (Ecclus. 2:15). Thereafter earth and ashes began to be proud, because in his life he cast away his inmost parts (Ecclus. 10:9-10). That men may return to those inmost parts, the divine word does not cease to cry out, saying: 'Return, ye transgressors, to the heart' (Isa. 46:8).
But since they are 'flesh, a wind that goeth and returneth not' (Psalm 78:39); nor can the straying sheep ever be willing to return, unless it be forestalled by the good Shepherd's search and carried back upon His shoulders: therefore the good Shepherd came to seek and to save the lost sheep, which cannot seek its Shepherd before it is sought by Him, but is forestalled by the Seeker, that it may seek. And the Shepherd would seek it in vain, if it, being sought, could not seek the Shepherd. But this the goodness of the seeking Shepherd grants it, that it too may have the will to seek the Shepherd. And it is sought that it may seek, when it is enlightened that it may believe.
This therefore is wrought divinely in man, into whom God pours faith, that by the gift of grace nature may receive back the power of believing which it lost, and that what it could not do, being corrupted through fault, it may begin to ask for, being fashioned through grace; and so, by the working of that Physician who is needful not to the healthy but to those who are ill, infirmity may be expelled and nature healed. This healing was besought by him who said: 'I said: O Lord, be merciful to me; heal my soul, for I have sinned against Thee' (Psalm 40:5). But none of the saints would ask for healing, if human nature were healthy; and each one would ask in vain for healing, if human nature could not be healed. Human nature, therefore, can be healed;
but it receives the gift of that healing from Him from whom it took the beginning of its creation. For if man could by no means be healed naturally, the heavenly Physician would not have come to heal him. Again, if he could heal himself, he would not have needed the heavenly Physician. For he is healed through faith, which, if anyone could have of himself, God would not give it to man. But He does give it, since 'to another is given faith in the same Spirit' (1 Cor. 12:9), as the Apostle says: 'God therefore hath dealt to every one the measure of faith' (Rom. 12:3). CHAPTER 23. Man can believe naturally, although it is divinely given that he believe. — 45. Not for this reason, therefore, can man not believe naturally, because it is divinely given him that he believe;
nay rather, in this especially is man acknowledged to have been created for having faith, because through faith human nature is renewed from its oldness. For every man is so corrupted by the voluntary sin of the first man, that God by His good will can heal the will of man if He wills. For He created, as it is written, that all things might be, and He made the nations of the world curable (Wis. 1:14). Yet, lest the beginning of healing should be thought to be from man himself, the divine word straightway added: 'And there is no medicine of destruction in them' (ibid.).
Although, therefore, the devil took faith away from the first man, yet he did not take away from God the power of restoring what He had given, nor could the devil corrupt human nature to such a degree that it could not thereafter, God again bestowing, receive back what it had lost. For the Almighty, who was able to form human nature, is also able, by healing through grace, to reform and to guard the infirm nature. From whom that same nature, just as in the first man it had received faith unto salvation, so now in individuals receives it by the gift of the divine goodness — those whom the same God creates of their parents, predestined and to be saved through faith. 46. Therefore, God bestowing, man can believe naturally in God.
For it is contrary to the nature of man that he does not believe in God; because he has unbelief not from the creation of God, but from the voluntary transgression of the commandment; through which, deprived of soundness and wounded, this by himself he can do, that by his own free will he can increase his blindness and infirmity, but cannot remove them. Yet his enlightenment and healing is so far possible to the almighty Creator, that, unto the glory of His name, He giving, not only can the unbeliever believe, but can even attain, through the grace of faith, to the immortal and incorruptible state of life: where, receiving grace for grace, he can no longer sin at all, and can happily behold what he has believed.
Hence that voice of faith resounds in the Psalms: 'I believe to see the good things of the Lord in the land of the living' (Psalm 26:13). God, therefore, although He did not make human nature for this, that it should be corrupted by fault, yet He Himself, by His almighty goodness, can heal through grace the nature that has been corrupted. God therefore heals and enlightens the free will of man, that man may believe naturally in God. Thus it comes about that man can have faith, but cannot have it except by the gift of God. CHAPTER 24. Not all things which we can have, can we have of ourselves. — For it does not follow that all things which we can have, we can also have of ourselves.
For our flesh too was so made by God that it can live naturally, yet it can possess this very life not from itself but from the soul. That life, then, in order that it may naturally begin to dwell in the flesh, is plainly supplied to it by the soul; and thus indeed our flesh can live, but only if the soul, which is its life, is in it. 47. Nevertheless, in our soul and flesh there is shown to us no small example of the grace of God. For just as the flesh does not have life from itself but receives it from the soul, so man cannot have faith unless he has received it by the gift of God who bestows it. And just as, for the flesh to live, is the work of the soul alone, so also, for man to believe, is the work of grace alone;
and just as the flesh can do nothing if the soul ceases to give it life, so man can will nothing good if the help of grace departs from him. Therefore, that the flesh may both live and act, it is upheld by the life-giving power of the present soul; and man too, that he may will or do good, is continually assisted by the aid of life-giving grace. But there is this difference: that our flesh, so long as it is quickened by the soul, receives the capacity of acting not only well but also ill. Yet when grace quickens us, it furnishes us help only for willing what is good and only for doing what is good.
Let man therefore acknowledge that he is able by nature to believe in this respect, that he has a nature capable of believing and of faith (which was not divinely given to the irrational animals); yet let him not think himself so fit for having faith as to judge that the beginning of faith rests upon his own will. For man has faith by willing; but God, who bestows faith, himself changes and directs man's will. For the Lord will give sweetness, and our land shall yield its fruit (Ps 84:13). CHAPTER XXV. The Gentiles who naturally do the things of the law are to be understood as none other than faithful Christians. — 48.
Concerning those, therefore, in whom nature is healed by the divine gift so that they naturally believe in God, and who, being freely justified through faith, also receive the help of subsequent grace for doing good, the Apostle says: For when the Gentiles, who have not the law, naturally do the things of the law, these, not having the law, are a law unto themselves, who show the work of the law written in their hearts (Rom 2:14).
This passage of the Apostle those who contradict grace strive to assign to the unbelieving Gentiles, namely on the ground that even those who do not receive the grace of faith so observe, by a certain natural law, the things that pertain to uprightness of morals and to the bond of human society, that they even restrain, by the fairness and severity of judgments, those who strive to violate them. Here they fail to notice that their opinion is utterly weakened by the apostolic word which he set down above, saying: For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified (ibid. 13); and that no one can be justified without faith the same blessed Apostle shows, saying:
Knowing that man shall not be justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ; and we believe in Christ Jesus, that we may be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law. For by the works of the law no flesh shall be justified (Gal 2:16). And a little later, commending the grace of faith, by which true righteousness is conferred upon each one, he says thus: I do not cast away the grace of God; for if righteousness be by the law, then Christ died in vain (ibid. 21). Likewise, when he asserted that our father Abraham was justified not by the works of the law but by faith, saying: Even as Abraham believed God, and it was reckoned to him unto righteousness (Gal 3:6);
so that he might also show that the Gentiles, whom the divine word promised to the seed of Abraham, are justified by faith, he went on to add: Know therefore that they who are of faith, these are the children of Abraham. And the Scripture, foreseeing that God justifies the Gentiles by faith, foretold to Abraham, saying: In thee shall all nations be blessed (Gen 12:3). Therefore they who are of faith shall be blessed with faithful Abraham (Gal 3:7,8,9). And confirming that this our father Abraham was justified not by works but by faith, he speaks thus in another place: For if Abraham was justified by works, he has glory, but not before God. For what does the Scripture say? Abraham believed God, and it was reckoned to him unto righteousness (Gen
15:6): but to him that works, the reward is not reckoned according to grace, but according to debt; whereas to him that works not, but believes in him who justifies the ungodly, his faith is reckoned unto righteousness (Rom 4:2,3,4,5). 49. Since therefore the Apostle, speaking of these Gentiles who, naturally doing the things of the law, show the work of the law written in their hearts (Rom
2:14), testifies that he is speaking of those who are justified, while recalling that Abraham our father was justified not by works but by faith—who would dare to understand as those Gentiles in this passage the ones who are known not to have been justified by faith, since the Apostle himself testifies that whatsoever is not of faith is sin (Rom 14:23), and that without faith it is impossible to please God (Heb 11:6)? But if it is established that Abraham was justified by faith, to whose seed the Apostle recalls that the Gentiles were promised, then whoever asserts that the Gentiles can be justified not by faith but by works—what remains but that he should deny that they belong to the seed of Abraham, to whom the Gentiles were promised?
cumAbraham (sic-utApostolusdicit) patersitomniumcredentiumperpræputiume, utreputeturetillisadjustitiam (Rom, IV, II). QUoniamigiturunusDeus, quijustificatcircumcisionemexfide, etpræputiumperfidem (Rom. III, 30), Apostolusautemdehisquijustificanturseloquimonstravit, cumdegentibusnaturaliterquælegissuntfacientibusetopuslegisinsuocordehabentibusdisputaret : illesensusestveritali'conveniens, quod (al.
since Abraham (as the Apostle says) is the father of all who believe through uncircumcision, that it may be reckoned unto them also for righteousness (Rom 4:11). Since therefore there is one God, who justifies the circumcision by faith and the uncircumcision through faith (Rom 3:30), and the Apostle has shown that he is speaking of those who are justified, when he was discussing the Gentiles who naturally do the things of the law and have the work of the law in their heart: that meaning is agreeable to the truth, whereby
the Gentiles in that same passage are understood to be those whom God justifies by the gift of faith; and in that he grants them the grace of faith, he inscribes the work of his law in their hearts by the justification given, so that, without the letter of the Old Testament, through the grace of the New Testament, their nature renewed, they may have the work of the law written for this purpose: that they may begin to belong to the people of God, not by the merit of preceding works, but by the gratuitous gift of justification. This the heavenly teaching deigned to make known to us by the mouth of the prophet, holy Jeremiah saying: Behold, the days shall come, says the Lord, and I will accomplish over the house of Israel and over the house of Judah a new covenant (Jer 31:31). And a little later:
For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel: after those days, says the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds I will write them, and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people; and each shall not teach his neighbor, and each his brother, saying: Know God; for all shall know me, from the greatest to the least of them, because I will be merciful to their iniquities, and their sins I will remember no more (ibid. 33,34). CHAPTER XXVI. The knowledge of God without love profits nothing. Faith without charity can exist, but not profit. — 50.
But this knowledge, in which God is so acknowledged that the remission of sins is bestowed by the gift of divine propitiation, is far different from that knowledge of those who, knowing God, did not glorify him as God, nor gave thanks, but became vain in their thoughts; who, saying that they were wise, became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into the likeness of the image of corruptible man (Rom 1:21,22,23). For these, because they knew God without the grace of faith which works through charity, were made inexcusable by their very knowledge; but those who know God by the perception of faith become unaccusable. For who shall accuse the elect of God (Rom 8:33)? Assuredly no one:
For to those who love God all things work together unto good (ibid. 28). And therefore no one accuses them, because God, according to his purpose, justifies and glorifies them whom he foreknew and predestined and called; so that, the boasting of the works of the law by which proud man exalts himself being excluded, through the law of faith which works through charity, he who glories may glory in the Lord (1 Cor 1:31). 51. But if for certain persons who know God, and yet do not glorify him as God, that knowledge profited nothing unto salvation, how shall these be able to be just before God, who so keep something of goodness in their morals and works that they do not refer it to the end of Christian faith and charity?
in whom indeed certain goods, which pertain to the equity of human society, can be present; but because they are not done with the faith and charity of God, they cannot profit. For it can happen that someone believes that God exists, who does not love God; but that someone should love God who does not believe in God can in no way happen: because each one can believe that something exists which he does not love, but no one can love what he does not believe to exist. And the Apostle says that without charity, faith and all other good works cannot profit anyone; for he says: If I have all faith, so as to remove mountains;
etsidistribueroincibospauperumomnesfacultalesmeas, ettradiderocorpusmeumutardeam, caritatemautemnonhabeam, nihilmihiprodest (1 Cor. XIII, it 3). Siergooperacumfidesinecaritaleprodessenonpossunt, quomodoproderuntoperaquæinfidenonfiunt? UndenonimmeritobeatusApostolusproThessalonicensibusoratuteisDeusim. pleatomnemvoluntatembonitatis, etopusfideiinvirtute (IIThess. i, 11). Nametineodemloco, ubidegentibuslegemnaturaliterfacientibusloquebatur, antepræmiseratdicens : Gloriaautem, ethonor, etpaxomnioperantibonum, Judæoprimum, etGræce (Rom. II, 10).
and if I distribute all my goods to feed the poor, and deliver my body to be burned, but have not charity, it profits me nothing (1 Cor 13:2,3). If, then, works with faith but without charity cannot profit, how shall works profit which are not done in faith? Whence not without reason the blessed Apostle prays for the Thessalonians that God may fulfill in them all the good pleasure of goodness and the work of faith in power (2 Thess 1:11). For also in that same place where he was speaking of the Gentiles who naturally do the law, he had first premised, saying: But glory and honor and peace to everyone that works good, to the Jew first, and also to the Greek (Rom 2:10).
But how can there be glory for the unbelievers, which is not given except to the justified? For whom God justified, them he also glorified (Rom 8:30); and the righteousness of God is through the faith of Jesus Christ upon all who believe (Rom 3:22); or what honor shall be given to the unbelievers, since blessed Peter teaches that this is bestowed on none but believers, saying: To you therefore that believe is honor (1 Pet 2:7)? Or how shall there be peace for him who is not redeemed by the blood of Jesus Christ, in whom God has made peace, whether the things that are on earth (Eph 1:10) or the things that are in heaven? For he himself is our peace, who has made both one (Eph 2:14).
But this peace cannot be possessed without the charity and faith of Christ, because, being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom also we have access by faith into this grace in which we stand, and glory in the hope of the glory of the children of God (Rom 5:1,2). And this hope does not confound, because the charity of God is poured forth in our hearts by the Holy Spirit who is given to us (ibid. 5). For we have received the spirit of the adoption of sons, in which we cry, Abba, Father (Rom 8:15). Therefore, that men may become the children of God, they receive by faith the only Son of God, and by his gift they receive this power both to believe in him and to belong to the number of the children of God:
For as many as received him, to them he gave power to become the children of God, to those who believe in his name (John 1:12). In their hearts he gives his law, and in their minds he writes it, that is, the law of faith, which, when inspired, justifies—not the law of works, which even condemns without doubt its own observers. CHAPTER XXVII. The law of works, which can naturally exist in the hearts of unbelievers, does not free from impiety. — 52. For that which is the law of works, which cannot justify man, because by the works of the law no flesh shall be justified, can indeed exist naturally both in the heart of the Gentiles and in the heart of unbelieving Jews:
which, however, without the faith of Christ in no way justifies its followers, but holds them bound with the bond of impiety. This law indeed was in the heart of Paul, when he was an unbeliever, persecuting the Church of God according to zeal, and living, according to the righteousness which is in the law, without blame (Phil 3:6). Yet because he did not have it from God, therefore he says: The things that were gains to me, these I have counted, for Christ, as losses:
yea verily, I count all things to be loss for the excellent knowledge of Jesus Christ my Lord, for whom I have counted all things as loss and esteem them as dung, that I may gain Christ and be found in him, not having my own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is of the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith, unto knowing him (Phil 3:7,8,9,10). 53. Who, from these apostolic words, would not see that the righteousness which is of the law is from man, but the righteousness which is of the faith of Christ is from none but God? That, then, is the righteousness by which the ungodly is lifted up only to fall into punishment; but this is the righteousness by which the justified is humbled so as to be exalted unto glory.
Therefore, although the Apostle lived without blame in that righteousness which is of the law, he does not deny that he was ungodly, saying: For why did Christ, when as yet we were weak, according to the time die for the ungodly (Rom 5:6)? He also truly confesses that he was an enemy of God, saying: For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, shall we be saved by his life from wrath through him (ibid. 10). What, then, would it profit Paul, without the knowledge of Christ, to keep that righteousness which is in the law of works, since our Savior himself says to the Jews: Unless you believe that I am he, you shall die in your sins (John 8:24).
Therefore, since the Apostle testifies that the righteousness which is of the faith of Christ is unto knowing him, it is manifest that it is the law of God which God promised he would write in the heart of his own. This the tenor of the same passage evidently shows. For there God says: And each shall not teach his neighbor, and each his brother, saying: Know the Lord; for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest of them (Jer 31:34). 54. This is the law which God writes in the hearts of them all, not by the condition of nature, but by the bounty of grace; not by the free will of man, but by the ministry of gospel preaching; not on stone by the letter of the Old Testament, but in the heart by the Spirit of the living God.
This blessed Paul evidently intimates, saying: You are the epistle of Christ, ministered by us, and written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not on tablets of stone, but on the fleshly tablets of the heart (2 Cor 3:3). This, therefore, God writes in the hearts of men by his Spirit, which the envy of the devil had thence erased, through which death entered into the world. And so he writes the law of faith, by which God justifies the Gentiles, that by giving grace he may renew nature. For charity, which is the fullness of the law (Rom 13:10), he pours forth by his Spirit unto this end, that he may cause to be fulfilled what he commands;
and he bestows the grace of illumination through the spirit of faith for this reason, that faith may work through charity what is pleasing to God. And as long as this is not in man, whatever, without the law of faith, has remained written in man by the natural law in no way saves him who works it, because God justifies no one without faith, nor can it acquire salvation for the one who works, because without faith it is impossible to please God (Heb 11:6). Let no one, therefore, attempt to assign to the natural law that law which God writes in the heart of the Gentiles, not by creating nature, but by giving grace. For this is the law, not that by which man keeps the bond of human society even without faith, but that by which, believing, he knows and loves God;
not that by which any proud man claims for himself even his good works or faith itself, but that by which, submissive, he ascribes both his faith and his good works to God, who works mercifully in him: for this law so composes and directs the heart of man that, when man hears the precepts of God, he asks that what is commanded be granted to him, and when he works in faith, he does not doubt that he is continually helped by the grace of God. CHAPTER XXVIII. That God does not make all men will to believe pertains to his secret judgments. — 55. But as to what these men ask concerning God, saying: Why then did he not make all men will to believe, since there is no respect of persons with God?
they ought to know that this is placed among those higher things from which holy Scripture restrains the boldness of human curiosity, saying: Seek not the things that are too high for you, and search not into things above your strength, but the things that God has commanded you, think on them always (Sir 3:22). These higher things he who was caught up into the third heaven, the more terrified the more he was enlightened, was appalled at. Whence he does not cease all the more to cry out: O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How incomprehensible are his judgments, and his ways unsearchable! For who has known the mind of the Lord? or who has been his counselor? or who has first given to him, and it shall be repaid him? For of him, and through him, and in him are all things:
to him be glory forever (Rom 11:33,34 and following). It is enough for us, then, without doubt to believe both, in those who are saved, the free mercy of God, and in those who are condemned, the true justice of God, and with a contrite and humbled heart to sing mercy and judgment to the Lord (Ps 101:1), who, even in the vessels of wrath fitted for destruction, shows that no iniquity is pleasing to his justice, and demonstrates in the vessels of mercy that his goodness can remit all the sins it wills. CHAPTER XXIX. They are deceived who suppose that the divine will is equal toward those to be saved and those to be damned. 56. But that apostolic saying where it is said of God:
Quivultomneshominessalvosfieri, etadagnitionemveritatisvenire (1 Tim. II, 4), nonsicutoportetintelligunt, quihancDeivoluntatem, sicutinvasismisericordiae, sicetinvasisiræaccipiendamexistimant, minusconsiderantesveracissimamScripturasententiam, quædivinæcommendansomnipotentiamvoluntatis: Omnia (inquit) quæcunquevoluitfecit, incaloetinterra, inmarietinomnibusabyssis (Psal. CXXXIV, 6); ipsiqueDeorursusdicit: Subestenimtibieumvoles, posse (Sap.
Who wills all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth (1 Tim 2:4)—they do not understand as they ought, who think that this will of God is to be taken as much in the vessels of wrath as in the vessels of mercy, giving too little consideration to that most truthful sentence of Scripture which, commending the omnipotence of the divine will, says: All things whatsoever he willed, he did, in heaven and on earth, in the sea and in all the depths (Ps 135:6); and again it says to God himself: For it is in your power to be able when you will (Wis
12:18). How, then, does he do all things that he wills, if, willing a man to be saved—whose salvation begins from nothing but a good will—God does not himself begin that willing in the man, but waits for it to arise from the man? O what a most wicked crime is asserted, while the grace of God is obstinately resisted! and men deny that they are changed unto good by the work of God, who would not be men at all unless they existed by the goodness of God who works. Does then the order of things permit us to believe or think that God, who is the creator of man, is able to make man but not to change him; and that he who needs no one's help to make man, cannot yet work what he wills in man's will before he has found the very willing in the man;
and that, in order to be a man, he should have it from God, but in order to be better, he should have it from himself; and thus that the will of goodness by which one believes in God is wrought not by the divine goodness but by human depravity? For every man is depraved before he believes in God; and because it is written: The crooked shall be made straight (Isa 40:4), out of the crooked man is made straight, out of the unbelieving is made a believer. If, then, God does not bestow goodness upon the depraved will, but waits for it to become good of itself, then the depraved will can beget goodness of itself, so that, although it has from God that it exists, it can have only from itself that it is good; and thus
as if the omnipotent and good God could work good out of the evil wills of men when he willed, but, that those wills themselves might be good, could indeed will it, yet could in no way do it. 57. For who does not know that Paul was of an evil will when he was persecuting the Church of God and assaulting it? Yet God used his malice well, when, while Saul persecuted, blessed Stephen was crowned with martyrdom. Could God then crown Stephen through the unbelief of Saul the persecutor, and yet was God unable to convert Saul the persecutor to faith? Did Paul then first give his will to God, and so God repaid faith to the willing Paul? And where is that which he himself says: Who has first given to him, and it shall be repaid him (Rom 11:35)?
This he certainly would not have said, if he had known that his will was given by himself to God, and that faith was repaid to him by God. May God, then, ward off this madness from his faithful, and take it away from the unbelieving. For he is polluted by so profane a thought, who thinks that grace is either not given to the hardened or taken away from the ungrateful: for God, converting, gives life to those whom he wills to be saved; God changes the wills of men, that they may begin to be good. Therefore it is written: And I said, now I have begun; this is the change of the right hand of the Most High (Ps 77:11). The meaning of the prophet offered itself to be recognized in plain speech, who indeed did not keep silent that not after he had begun, but this very fact that he had begun, was the change of the right hand of the Most High.
Accordingly, those who suppose that the will of God, by which he wills all men to be saved, is equal toward those to be redeemed and those to be damned—when they are asked why God wills all men to be saved, and yet not all are saved, what will they answer? CHAPTER XXX. God does not wait for the good will of man, but bestows it. Salvation is gratuitous for adults as for infants. The torment of infants. — 58. Or that which your letter testifies that they say: namely, that God waits for the will of man, so that the reward may be just in the willing, and just condemnation in the unwilling?
But, avoiding prolixity, let us omit the other things that can be urged in reply to this depraved opinion on behalf of the truth of the faith, and meanwhile let them be convicted and confounded by the testimony not of speaking men, but of silent infants, in whom, to empty out the wisdom of the word, the power of the cross of Christ shines forth greatly—which shows that the same salvation is freely wrought by itself in all men who use their own will, as it deigns to work in infants who have no will at all. For in them there is no good will, that the reward should be just in the willing; nor evil, that there should be just condemnation in the unwilling. If, then, in order to save men, God, as these people would have it, does not stir up nor change, but waits for the wills of men;
how does he grant eternal salvation to the infants who are baptized and die in that same infancy, whose good will he neither waits for nor finds? Likewise, how does he condemn to eternal torments others who have died without baptism, when he finds in them no guilt of an evil will? 59. Does not their own perversity drive these enemies of the grace of God—not defenders of the human will, but deceivers concerning it—to this, that they should think God unjust in the death of all infants, where, with neither goodness nor malice of will intervening, they see some obtain the kingdom and others assigned to unending fire?
Accordingly, if it is as they suppose, no infant ought to die before he reaches the age in which he can have either a good will or an evil one; so that God neither saves baptized infants without a good will, nor condemns the unbaptized without an evil will. For if the goodness of God does not begin to work the salvation of man unless it has found his good will, it will be unjust that he should be either condemned or redeemed who could neither will nor be unwilling. But there is no iniquity with God (2 Chr 19:7), all whose ways are mercy and truth (Ps 25:10). 60.
Since, therefore, the catholic Church truly believes and confesses God to be just and good, it must most certainly be believed and confidently confessed that one and the same grace of God works, in the older ones to be saved, the beginning of a good will, which in infants works the effect of salvation without a will. That very grace redeems infants who neither will nor are unwilling, which by enlightening makes the older ones willing out of unwilling.
And this work of salvation is accomplished in infants, by the working grace of God, without the assent of their own will, which in the older ones is begun by the beginning of a good will divinely given, so that by the work of grace alone the will that was evil may become good, and thereafter may render to the grace working with it the service of cooperating obedience. And thus God is not cruel in condemning the infants to whom he does not grant the benefit of baptism, just as he is not unjust in the case of the older ones to whom he does not give a good will. And just as their own evil will causes the latter to be justly punished, so a condemned origin causes the former. But God has created in men neither the stain of a corrupted origin, nor the malice of their own will.
In the men, therefore, whom he saves, he does not find a good will, but, as the diversity of salvation requires, either in the older ones he freely makes good the will which he found evil, or, without any will of man whether good or evil, he accomplishes in infants the grace of the sacrament—he whose good will no one can resist. CHAPTER XXXI. Which 'all men' God wills to be saved. By 'all men' the whole human race is not always to be understood. — 61. Wherefore we ought so to understand all those whom God wills to be saved, that we neither think that anyone can be saved except by the will of God, nor suppose that the will of the omnipotent God is either not fulfilled in anything or in any way hindered.
For all whom God wills to be saved are, without doubt, saved; nor can any be saved except those whom God wills to be saved; nor is there anyone whom God wills to be saved who is not saved: for our God has done whatsoever He willed (Ps. 134:6). All these assuredly are saved whom He wills to be saved, because this salvation is not born in them from human will, but is bestowed from the good will of God. Yet in all these men whom God wills to save, the whole human race is not signified without exception, but the entire company of those to be saved.
Now they are called 'all' for this reason: because out of all men divine goodness saves all these, that is, from every nation, condition, and age, from every tongue, from every province. In all these that saying of our Redeemer is fulfilled, in which He says: When I have been lifted up from the earth, I will draw all things to Myself (John 12:32). He did not say this because He draws absolutely all, but because no one is saved unless He Himself has drawn him. For elsewhere too He says: No one can come to Me unless the Father who sent Me draws him (John 6:44). Again elsewhere: All that the Father has given Me will come to Me. These, therefore, are all whom God wills to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth.
Moreover, it is characteristic of the divine oracles that they sometimes say 'all,' yet warn that the whole human race is not always to be understood in that word 'all'; as is that saying which the Lord speaks through the prophet Joel: In the last days I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh (Joel 2:28). Blessed Peter showed this to have been fulfilled in the hundred and twenty men upon whom the Holy Spirit came in fiery tongues. If, therefore, here we should suppose that by 'all flesh' absolutely all men are to be understood, the divine word would begin (which God forbid) to be reckoned false. But God is truthful, and the words of the Lord are chaste words (Rom. 3:4; Ps. 12:6).
Therefore, upon all flesh, just as God promised that He would pour out of His Spirit, so He did, so He does, and so He will do even to the end of the age. Assuredly upon all flesh, that is, upon all men, He pours out of His Spirit, namely upon all those whom He wills to be saved. And that we may more fully know who all these are, let us hearken to the words of the same blessed Peter, who, filled with the Holy Spirit, concluded that preaching of his with this exhortation: Repent, he says, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of your sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit:
for the promise is to you and to your children, and to all who are far off, as many as the Lord our God shall call (Acts 2:38-39). And so he said 'all,' but 'as many as the Lord shall call.' These also blessed Paul intimates to be called according to purpose, who in another place also says that God has shut up all in unbelief, that He may have mercy upon all (Rom. 11:32). And yet God does not so have mercy upon absolutely all whom He has shut up in unbelief, that He mercifully grants the grace of faith to all unbelievers; for God the merciful does not grant that same grace of faith to unbelievers, but doubtless to those of whom He says to Moses:
I will have mercy on whom I have mercy, and I will show mercy to whom I will be merciful (Exod. 33:19). He thus shows the grace of a voluntary bestowal, just as the Lord deigned to speak to His disciples: To you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given (Matt. 13:11); likewise He says: He who is able to receive it, let him receive it (Matt. 19:12). But that He might teach that this very capacity is granted by divine bounty, He says in another place: Not all receive this word, but those to whom it is given (ibid.). These, then, are all upon whom God has mercy, because they are prevented by His mercy, that they may believe and be freely saved through faith.
For their believing does not take its beginning from human will, but faith is freely given to the will itself by the bounty of the merciful God. This distinction of all, which the faithful understanding ought altogether to preserve, blessed Paul set forth in one place of his Epistle in such a way that, saying 'all men' without any exception, he immediately made known that certain 'all men' were to the exclusion of others. For he says: As through the offense of one, upon all men unto condemnation, so also through the righteousness of one, upon all men unto justification of life (Rom. 5:18).
Is it, then, because the Apostle says 'upon all men unto condemnation' and 'upon all men unto justification,' that we must therefore believe that absolutely all men, whom it is established were originally damned through Adam's sin, are at the same time all of them justified through Christ? — when countless deaths of unbelievers stand in the way, who pass out of this life without the grace of justification, and are snatched away without the sacrament of baptism to the seat of death and eternal torments? It remains, therefore, that we should understand that not absolutely all whom the Apostle places under condemnation pass over to the grace of justification, but certain ones out of all those — namely all these:
and so all through Adam are children of wrath in condemnation, and out of them certain ones through Christ are all children of grace; those, therefore, are 'all' whom the offspring of the sinner condemns by carnal generation through the first man. For all are earthly who bear the image of the earthly man, and all are heavenly who receive unto eternal life the image of the heavenly man. Again the prophet says: All the nations whom You have made shall come and shall worship before You, O Lord, and shall glorify Your name (Ps. 86:9). The Lord also says to His faithful: You shall be hated by all nations for My name's sake (Matt. 10:22). Does divine Scripture, then, contradict itself with opposing statements? God forbid.
But it truthfully speaks both of those 'all' and of these 'all,' that is, both of all the faithful who glorify the name of the Lord among all nations, and of all the unbelievers who among those same nations persist in the deadly impiety of hatred against the name of Christ and of His faithful. There is something of this same kind also in the Epistle which the blessed Apostle writes to the Colossians, where he says: For in Christ were all things created that are in heaven and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers. All things were created through Him and in Him, and He is before all, and all things hold together in Him (Col. 1:16-17). And a little later he says:
For in Him it pleased that all fullness should dwell, and through Him to reconcile all things unto Himself, making peace through the blood of His cross, whether things on earth or things in heaven (Col. 1:19-20). Are we, then, to believe that all things which are in the heavens and on the earth are pacified through Him? God forbid. For whoever should choose to think thus will fall into a two-headed snare of a twofold impiety: so that either he denies that the devil and his angels were created through Christ, or he affirms that they are to be reconciled through the blood of His cross. But whoever is entangled in the perversity of either of these opinions, let him beware lest he be condemned along with the devil himself and his angels to the punishment of eternal burning.
For he is guilty of one and the same impiety, whoever believes either that the devil was not created by Christ, or that he must at some time be restored to reconciliation with Christ. Since, assuredly, if Christ the Lord had not created him, his damnable defection from Christ would not have occurred; and if Christ were at some time to save him, his eternal burning would not be pronounced by the mouth of Christ. All things, therefore, were created through Christ and in Christ, because there is nothing that the Father did not create through the Son and in the Son. And all things are reconciled through Him and in Him, because there is no man who obtains the benefit of reconciliation without the cross of Christ.
From this rule, then, which is shown to be inserted into the heavenly oracles, let us so understand all men whom God wills to be saved, that we may know that all who are saved are saved only from His free goodness. For that anyone may be saved, no good merits of human will precede, but the will of God alone is the cause of human salvation. For wrath is in His indignation, and life in His will (Ps. 30:5). Therefore His wrath is the desert of our iniquity, but life is the gift of His will. For as the Father raises up the dead and gives them life, so also the Son gives life to whom He wills (John 5:21): and He wills the same to be given life whom He wills to be saved.
Thus, then, He saves whom He wills, just as He gives life to whom He wills. For He willed nothing and failed to do it, who, as Scripture testifies, has done whatsoever He willed (Ps. 115:3). Accordingly, we do not unfittingly say that God wills not something which He could do; but it is impious if anyone should say that the Almighty cannot do something that He wills: for who resists His will (Rom. 9:19)? No one indeed, because there is no nature that is alien to His creation. And just as nothing naturally subsists which He did not make, so nothing comes to pass for the salvation of men which He has not predestined to be done in the eternal ordering of His good will — by whom faith too is freely poured in, through which we walk well;
and perseverance is given, through which we may be able to attain to the vision. But God has always held these His gifts disposed in His eternal and unchangeable will, in which He fore-ordained and prepared both what He would give, and to whom He would give it. For He Himself, by predestining, prepared the gift of grace, who, by giving grace, fulfills the effect of predestination. EPILOGUE. — You have, most beloved brethren, both concerning the incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ and concerning grace, the sentence of our faith and confession expressed in few words, in which it is most surely contained that the Only-begotten God was born naturally of God the Father without beginning, and naturally begotten of the Virgin according to the flesh.
For one and the same is God the Word, whom the eternity of the Father begot coeternal with Himself in His first nativity, and whom the virginal womb, conceived in time, brought forth as Son of Man in His second nativity. By whose grace both the beginning of good will unto faith is given to us, and to that will itself help is granted, so that what it wills well it may do well; for God, who Himself created man, by His predestination prepared both the gift of illumination unto believing, and the gift of perseverance unto making progress and abiding, and the gift of glorification unto reigning, for those to whom He willed to give them — and who accomplishes nothing in deed otherwise than as He has it disposed in His everlasting and unchangeable will.
Whoever refuses to receive with the belief of the heart, or to profess with the confession of the mouth, the truth of this predestination, by which the Apostle testifies that we were predestined in Christ before the foundation of the world (Eph. 1:4) — if, before the last day of this present life, he has not cast off the obstinacy of his impiety, by which as a rebel he resists the living and true God — it is manifest that he does not belong to the number of those whom God freely chose and predestined to the kingdom in Christ before the foundation of the world.
Yet for such persons the prayer of the faithful ought not to cease, nor should charity ever grow numb, that God may grant them the grace of His illumination, through which the seed of the divine word may bear fruit in them — that word which sounds in vain to the outward ears, unless God by His spiritual gift opens the hearing of the inner man. LETTER 18. Fulgentius to Reginus the count, replying to the earlier question proposed by him: Whether the flesh of Christ was corruptible or incorruptible. To the later question, because, being overtaken by death, he could not give satisfaction, Ferrandus gave satisfaction in a letter to the same man concerning the seven Rules of Innocence. CHAPTER 1. — On receiving your letter,
most dear son Reginus, and recognizing the solicitude of your heart, I praised the Lord together, who is able to do both: to confer good to be kept, and to keep what is conferred. For both pertain to the healing of our souls, that we may rejoice in the benefits which the ineffable kindness of our Physician does not cease to work for us in our infirmity, so that by spiritual progress health may be increased in us, and infirmity diminished. But the manner of our infirmity consists in a twofold quality: whether, through ignorance, we know something too little in the faith, or whether we have something in our works that does not accord with the rule of truth. Since, therefore, the body which is corrupted weighs down the soul (Wisd.
9:15), therefore both infirmities disturb us. But He who made us, and commanded us to rejoice because He has overcome the world (John 16:33), we hope will perfect us in the faith which works through love. 2. You say, then, that recently in the regions of the East a new inquiry has arisen, some asserting that the body of Christ was incorruptible from the very beginning of His conception, but others confessing the contrary — that it was corruptible before the passion, but incorruptible after the resurrection. You, however, hesitating greatly on both sides, and not knowing how to answer, urge me to advise what we ought to hold. These are the things you ask. But above, by the token of your gratitude, you intimate that you were refreshed by my letters.
Since, therefore, your inquiry held to the path of an upright heart, whereby it first grasped what pertains to faith, then what pertains to works — because the Apostle commends the faith which works through love, that principle of our salvation being obtained, namely that faith without works is dead in itself (James 2:26). CHAPTER 2. — I wish, therefore, most dear one, that you should know that corruption is spoken of not in one way, but in two ways, just as we speak of infirmity, and likewise of death. For the Lord says that there is a death which is the perpetration of a crime, and a death in which the retribution of vengeance is nonetheless understood. Man's infirmity too is spoken of: namely that of him who renders service to sin, and that of him who bears the punishment of sin.
Both belong to the infirmity of the sinner: both the delight in sins, and the affliction on account of sins. So too we speak of corruption in a twofold way, of which one part consists in the sole fault of man, the other is found in punishment. To fault indeed pertains that part of corruption which the Apostle shows where he says: men corrupt in mind, reprobate concerning the faith (2 Tim. 3:8). To this part of corruption belongs what he says in another place: evil conversations corrupt good morals (1 Cor. 15:33). This part of corruption first seizes the soul, and through the soul draws the flesh into sin. This part of corruption first invaded the mind of the proud angel, and then the first man, and afterward the whole human race.
Upon the first part of corruption, then, which consists in the concupiscence or perpetration of sin, there followed that part which consists in the retribution of punishment, which lays hold of both the soul and the body of the sinful man. In this retribution itself there are certain things in which the penalty of sin is at once also the sin itself; but there are others in which there is only the punishment of sin. In those, therefore, in which is found the penalty together with the fault, by that working whereby guilt is punished in the sinner — God forsaking, man sinning — it is increased. This is that part of corruption through which sins are so punished in man that they do not cease, but grow:
as is the lust of the heart and of the body, which, though it arises from the penalty of sin, multiplies sin, and captivates by harmful delight the soul that is subjected to punishment. A third punishment, allotted to this second one, the Apostle mentions: For which cause God gave them up to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not fitting (Rom. 1:28). Not, therefore, only that they should suffer, but that they should do things whereby sins are multiplied, are they handed over by divine condemnation to a reprobate mind. Yet this handing over consists not in an operation of God, but in a forsaking. For some God hands over and does not abandon; but others, in that He hands them over, He abandons. The good He so hands over by fatherly kindness that He does not forsake them by fatherly help.
And through this He hands them over to suffer evils whereby they themselves may be perfected, not to do evils whereby they may become worse. But the wicked the Lord hands over to this end, and abandons them, that, He forsaking them, while they follow not God's will but their own, they may delight in their own baseness, and may not bear their punishment unwillingly, but may follow it, enticed. CHAPTER 3. — This is the corruption of the wicked, which is so the penalty of sin that it is itself also sin. But there is another part of corruption which pollutes neither the soul nor the body of the faithful man, but afflicts it: because it wars not to defile the man, but to humble the sinner.
When this distinction is retained — while we distinguish voluntary corruption from penal corruption, and it is found that of penal corruption itself one part is present in men with sin, the other without sin — and since such corruption of the heart is nothing else but the privation of health, because from this corruption no iniquity is contracted, though infirmity is present: we most easily find which part of corruption Christ assumed in His body. For although He assumed flesh for us, yet He took it free from all sin, both original and actual. Yet that same flesh is known to have been assumed not only infirm, but also truly mortal.
Without doubt, insofar as the assumed mortality was in His body, so far could the infirmity of corruption be in it — namely, that corruption which is far removed from all sin. 6. To such corruption pertain hunger and thirst. For a mortal body is easily corrupted by hungering and thirsting, when through these one arrives even at the departure of death itself. Through this death one comes to corruption, when, the soul departing, the body is so corrupted that it is reduced to putrefaction and dust. This corruption the flesh of Christ did not see, which rose again on the third day. Yet hunger, thirst, weariness of body, and pain He truly felt:
all of which pertain to that part of penal corruption which we so draw from the penal punishment of sin that we contract from it no punishment of sin. The Gospel teaches that Christ hungered, thirsted, and felt weariness (Mark 11:13), whom it is manifest hungered when He came to the fig tree and found no fruit on it. Wearied also from the journey, He sat upon a well (John 4:6). On the cross too He said, I thirst (John 19:28). He also endured pain, as Isaiah says: He was wounded for our iniquities; He was made infirm for our transgressions (Isa. 53:5). That this infirmity in the Lord was not imaginary but true, the Apostle teaches:
For although He was crucified, he says, out of infirmity, yet He lives out of the power of God (2 Cor. 13:4). By 'infirmity' he means nothing other than corruptibility. CHAPTER 4. — It remains, therefore, that we should learn from Sacred Scripture both that Christ was in a certain corruption to which He did not return, and that He was not in that which He did not see. To corruption belongs both the death of the animal body which precedes putrefaction, and the putrefaction which follows death. Accordingly, Christ's body, which is truly dead and was raised on the third day without any putrefaction, must be said to have seen one part of corruption and not seen the other. It was indeed in the corruption of death, but not in the corruption of putrefaction:
since the flesh of Christ so died that no putrefaction or dissolution of the members ensued. Christ, therefore, will not return to corruption, because, rising from the dead, He dies no more, and death will have dominion over Him no longer (Rom. 6:9). Christ, therefore, did not see corruption, because His flesh felt no putrefaction. But this the incorruptibility of that same flesh did not effect, but rather the swiftness of the resurrection. In all these things, in which he shows by apostolic words the most certain quality of our sowing and resurrection, holy Augustine sets it forth, saying:
It is therefore established, and by no means to be doubted, that the body of Christ — which, although it did not feel the corruption of putrefaction in the sepulchre, because it is written, 'You will not give Your holy one to see corruption' (Ps. 16:10), yet could be marred by the nails and the lance — now altogether persists in incorruption; and that what was sown in the dishonor of the passion and of death is now in the glory of eternal life; and that what could be crucified out of infirmity now reigns in power; and that what was an animal body, since it was taken from Adam, is now spiritual, since it is now inseparably joined to the spirit (Letter to Consentius, formerly 146, now 205). 8.
By these words Augustine shows what kind of body Christ has after the resurrection, and what kind it was before the passion. He evidently confirms that the body of Christ now altogether persists in incorruption, now also in the glory of eternal life, now reigns in power, is now spiritual. But a body is not altogether incorruptible which can feel pain through wounds. Wherefore it appears that Christ, before the passion — nay, even up to the passion and death — had a mortal and animal body; and that for us in that same body He felt true hunger, true thirst, and weariness, received the true wounds of the nails and the lance; and from this suffered true pain, not by necessity, but
out of will; and by the acceptance of true death, for us laid down His soul by His own power. It follows that the same Christ, having died out of infirmity but raised by the power of God, is found to have furnished an example to our bodies. For Christ humbled Himself even to the assumption of the whole of our infirmity: that, as the Apostle says, the body of our lowliness may be reformed, being conformed to the body of His glory (Phil. 3:21). 9. Hence, therefore, it appears most manifestly what every Christian ought to feel with firm belief concerning the quality of the animal and mortal body: it is impossible that corruptibility should be denied where the mortality of an animal body is found.
Christ, therefore, in His flesh alone bore our corruption, in which flesh He truly bore our death as well. But in His soul He so preserved perfect incorruptibility that He neither drew sin by propagation nor contracted it by contagion. Whence also the infirmities of our souls, which Christ bore in His own rational soul, He bore without any corruption. For no defect of virtue could be present where, in the assumption of infirmity, the perfection of charity remained untiring — that charity which made the Only-begotten God draw near even unto death for us, and, despising the shame, sustain the reproach of the cross. 10.
Wherefore the sadness, the grief, or whatever infirmities of our souls Christ had, He had indeed truly, but voluntarily. Truly indeed, that He might show in Himself the manifest affection of a rational soul; voluntarily, that He might show that the help of His power would be present to our infirmities; that we might acknowledge that, with Him aiding, we are to be sustained in the infirmities which we suffer by necessity. He therefore took our infirmities by will, so that both in this life He might bring help to those troubled by the necessity of infirmities, and after this life He might mercifully remove from us all necessity of infirmity.
And thus every faithful one, acknowledging Christ to be a partaker of human infirmity, may most surely hope that he himself will be a partaker of divine power, and may not doubt that he is to be strengthened by the power of Him whom he has known to have been troubled for his sake not by necessity but by will; that he will have in Him eternal gladness, in whom he sees his own sadness to be present by will — He who, as He remained tranquil in tribulation, secure in death, so was most strong in infirmity, and most high in humility.